the_o eastern_a empire_n the_o kingly_a power_n be_v extinguish_v and_o narses_n make_v governor_n of_o it_o for_o justinian_n about_o a.d._n 553._o who_o be_v remove_v from_o his_o government_n after_o sixteen_o year_n administration_n of_o it_o longinus_n be_v advance_v to_o it_o under_o the_o title_n of_o exarch_n of_o ravenna_n a._n d._n 569._o when_o the_o consul_n entire_o cease_v and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o senate_n be_v abolish_v and_o rome_n the_o mistress_n of_o the_o world_n become_v a_o duchy_n and_o be_v subject_a to_o ravenna_n at_o which_o time_n also_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lombard_n who_o come_v original_o from_o scanzia_n into_o pannonia_n begin_v in_o italy_n which_o last_v until_o a._n d._n 756._o after_o which_o charles_n the_o great_a who_o beat_v the_o lombard_n out_o of_o italy_n be_v create_v emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o pope_n leo_n dec._n 25._o a._n d._n 800._o all_o which_o time_n rome_n be_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o papacy_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o 13_o and_o i_o behold_v and_o hear_v a_o angel_n fly_v to_o denote_v speed_n through_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n i._n e._n in_o the_o meridian_n height_n of_o it_o that_o he_o may_v be_v see_v and_o hear_v of_o all_o say_n with_o a_o loud_a voice_n audible_o and_o terrible_o woe_n 27_o woe_n wo_n to_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o trumpet_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o sound_v 27_o here_o the_o extreme_a misery_n which_o the_o empire_n be_v to_o suffer_v by_o the_o saracen_n and_o turk_n chap._n 9.12_o and_o the_o apstasy_n chap._n 11.14_o be_v foretell_v under_o the_o angel_n in_o this_o chapter_n be_v include_v according_a to_o a_o observation_n frequent_o make_v all_o those_o faithful_a servant_n of_o christ_n who_o witness_v to_o his_o truth_n and_o against_o the_o rise_a antichristianism_n in_o the_o church_n during_o the_o time_n and_o course_n of_o the_o trumpet_n and_o of_o the_o preparation_n to_o the_o sound_v of_o they_o such_o be_v among_o many_o other_o 1._o gregory_n nyssen_n who_o be_v a_o marry_a man_n and_o write_v a_o excellent_a 45._o excellent_a dr._n cave_n life_n of_o the_o father_n vol._n 2._o in_o the_o append._n pag._n 45._o epistle_n against_o pilgrimage_n to_o the_o holy_a land_n 2._o gregory_n 326._o gregory_n dr._n cave_n vol._n 2._o pag._n 322_o 326._o nazianzen_n who_o be_v so_o mighty_o offend_v with_o the_o quarrel_n and_o contention_n of_o bishop_n and_o council_n that_o he_o refuse_v to_o come_v to_o a_o synod_n at_o constantinople_n say_v that_o experience_n have_v sufficient_o teach_v he_o how_o little_a good_a be_v to_o be_v expect_v from_o synod_n and_o then_o resign_v his_o bishopric_n which_o he_o say_v he_o know_v not_o whether_o to_o style_v a_o tyrannical_a or_o a_o archiepiscopal_a dignity_n and_o testify_v against_o the_o excessive_a state_n power_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o clergy_n free_o julian_n free_o tom._n 1._o pag._n 61_o 62._o orat._n 1._o adv_n julian_n confess_v that_o the_o mischief_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n proceed_v from_o thence_o 3_o ambrose_n who_o be_v a_o stout_a defender_n of_o discipline_n 410._o discipline_n cave_n be_v life_n pag._n 409_o 410._o exercise_v it_o even_o upon_o the_o great_a emperor_n theodosius_n who_o with_o a_o extraordinary_a meekness_n and_o penitence_n submit_v unto_o it_o 4._o 13._o 4._o dr._n cressener_n demonstrat_n of_o the_o apocal._n in_o append._n pag._n 13._o jerome_n theodoret_n andreas_n caesariensis_n arethas_n and_o other_o who_o plain_o testify_v that_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n as_o do_v also_o 30._o also_o cressener_n ibid._n pag._n 30._o augustine_n and_o chrysostom_n 30._o chrysostom_n cressener_n ibid._n pag._n 30._o who_o be_v excellent_a witness_n to_o many_o great_a truth_n in_o this_o succession_n the_o former_a 55._o former_a augustin_n epist_n ad_fw-la januar._n lib._n 2._o ep._n 55._o complain_v exceed_o of_o the_o increase_n of_o ceremony_n in_o his_o time_n and_o confess_v that_o a_o more_o than_o jewish_a servitude_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o they_o which_o expression_n give_v light_a to_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o prevail_a party_n of_o this_o succession_n be_v call_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n ch._n 2.9_o although_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o these_o and_o the_o other_o great_a man_n of_o this_o period_n of_o the_o church_n contribute_v much_o to_o the_o increase_n of_o its_o corruption_n which_o the_o best_a of_o man_n may_v do_v when_o god_n permit_v such_o deviation_n from_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o prevail_v and_o do_v not_o withhold_v man_n from_o be_v carry_v away_o with_o they_o by_o his_o more_o than_o ordinary_a restraint_n 5._o salvian_n gildas_n and_o the_o other_o author_n who_o write_v concern_v the_o invasion_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n and_o live_v in_o those_o time_n do_v loud_o testify_v against_o the_o vice_n and_o corruption_n of_o they_o as_o also_o gregory_n the_o great_a who_o be_v a_o most_o eminent_a witness_n of_o the_o approach_n of_o antichrist_n in_o his_o time_n as_o will_v be_v show_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o annotation_n on_o the_o next_o chapter_n as_o be_v also_o all_o those_o excellent_a person_n who_o testify_v during_o the_o five_o and_o six_o trumpet_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o other_o corruption_n for_o which_o god_n bring_v these_o woe_n upon_o the_o church_n see_v the_o protestant_n who_o have_v gather_v catalogue_n of_o witness_n and_o the_o laborious_a collection_n of_o monsieur_n allix_n in_o his_o account_n of_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n chap._n ix_o the_o text._n 1_o and_o the_o five_o angel_n sound_v and_o i_o see_v a_o star_n i._n e._n a_o 1_o angel_n or_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n rev._n 1.20_o fall_v or_o fall_v from_o heaven_n unto_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n apostatise_v from_o a_o christian_a church_n state_n to_o a_o worldly_a kingdom_n and_o to_o he_o be_v give_v by_o the_o order_n and_o disposition_n of_o event_n according_a to_o god_n alwise_a disposal_n the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n i._n e._n a_o satanical_a kingdom_n and_o a_o antichristian_a authority_n rev._n 2.24_o annotation_n on_o chap._n ix_o 1_o here_o the_o papacy_n be_v describe_v 1._o because_o that_o which_o appear_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o star_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o gospel_n ministry_n chap._n 1.20_o 2._o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o star_n that_o be_v fall_v from_o heaven_n which_o can_v refer_v to_o mahomet_n who_o never_o have_v any_o place_n in_o heaven_n i._n e._n any_o place_n or_o dignity_n in_o the_o church_n or_o any_o dignity_n at_o all_o from_o which_o he_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v fall_v 3_o this_o star_n be_v say_v to_o have_v fall_v from_o heaven_n to_o earth_n and_o then_o to_o have_v a_o new_a dignity_n bestow_v upon_o he_o whereby_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o fall_v star_n mention_v chap_n 8.10_o can_v be_v here_o understand_v because_o that_o star_n fall_v upon_o the_o water_n this_o upon_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o be_v a_o comet_n this_o a_o star_n which_o fall_v from_o one_o power_n to_o another_o whereas_o the_o other_o be_v in_o a_o burn_a and_o consume_a condition_n bereave_v of_o all_o power_n 4._o this_o fall_a star_n be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n give_v unto_o he_o that_o be_v a_o satanical_a authority_n consist_v of_o a_o synagogue_n a_o throne_n and_o depth_n of_o satan_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o apostasy_n especial_o the_o papacy_n aught_o here_o also_o to_o be_v understand_v concern_v it_o for_o as_o according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o dr._n locum_fw-la dr._n apud_fw-la poli_fw-fr synop_n in_o locum_fw-la lightfoot_n the_o key_n of_o heaven_n be_v give_v to_o peter_n when_o a_o door_n of_o salvation_n be_v to_o be_v open_v to_o the_o gentile_n by_o his_o preach_v and_o erect_v the_o first_o christian_a church_n so_o when_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v about_o to_o fall_v as_o it_o be_v into_o its_o former_a gentilism_n the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n be_v give_v to_o antichrist_n 5._o this_o star_n be_v say_v to_o be_v already_o fall_v at_o the_o time_n that_o the_o pit_n be_v open_v and_o the_o locust_n that_o be_v the_o saracen_n come_v out_o of_o it_o now_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o saracen_n be_v place_v by_o all_o historian_n in_o a.d._n 622._o when_o the_o aera_fw-la of_o the_o hegira_n or_o flight_n of_o mahomet_n begin_v and_o the_o rise_v of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o to_o the_o point_n of_o supremacy_n be_v general_o place_v by_o protestant_n sixteen_o year_n before_o it_o when_o boniface_n the_o three_o a._n d._n 606._o take_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n and_o head_n of_o
4.19_o salaho_n ddin_n who_o take_v egypt_n from_o the_o saracenick_n chalifs_fw-fr about_o a._n d._n 1169._o where_o the_o turkish_a and_o circassian_n mamlucs_n i._n e._n slave_n or_o servant_n afterward_o bear_v sway_n for_o about_o 275_o year_n as_o dr._n pocock_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o supplement_n to_o abulpharajai_a but_o on_o a_o sudden_a a._n d._n 280-368_a d._n abul-phar_a p._n 280-368_a 1202._o there_o arise_v a_o new_a empire_n in_o the_o world_n the_o mogul-tartar_n or_o tatar_n call_v so_o from_o a_o perfic_fw-la a_o bizar_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi perfic_fw-la river_n in_o that_o country_n of_o that_o name_n fall_v in_o upon_o the_o eastern_a empire_n of_o the_o turk_n and_o make_v incursion_n as_o far_o as_o asia_n minor_n which_o the_o arabian_n call_v rumaea_n and_o at_o last_o take_v bagdad_n a._n d._n 1258._o whereby_o the_o dynasty_a of_o the_o arabian_a mussulman_n be_v transfer_v unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o mogul-tartar_n according_a to_o abulpharajai_a which_o empire_n nevertheless_o last_v not_o long_o in_o those_o part_n for_o it_o be_v break_v by_o mutual_a discord_n about_o a._n d._n 1335._o where_o dr._n 1-6_a dr._n supplem_fw-la ad_fw-la abul-phar_a pag._n 1-6_a pocock_n place_v the_o end_n of_o that_o dynasty_a nothing_o considerable_a be_v perform_v by_o they_o until_o the_o time_n of_o tamerlan_n timur_fw-la lenc_n who_o die_v a._n d._n 1404._o since_o which_o time_n they_o have_v contain_v themselves_o within_o their_o own_o eastern_a bound_n and_o have_v not_o carry_v their_o arm_n into_o the_o western_a part_n this_o great_a and_o terrible_a invasion_n give_v occasion_n to_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o 41-53_a the_o annal._n turcici_n pandect_a turcic_fw-la &_o histor._n musulman_n per_fw-la leunclav_n pocock_n supplem_n ad_fw-la abul-phar_a pag._n 41-53_a ottoman_a turk_n who_o be_v beat_v out_o of_o asia_n by_o the_o mogul-tartar_n and_o hear_v of_o the_o fame_n of_o the_o sultan_n of_o iconium_n begin_v their_o march_n from_o the_o province_n of_o mahan_n in_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o persian_n towards_o asia_n minor_n a._n d._n 1214._o under_o the_o conduct_n of_o solyman-shahum_a to_o one_o of_o who_o son_n he_o himself_o be_v drown_v at_o the_o pass_n of_o euphrates_n aladin_n sultan_n of_o iconium_n assign_v a_o portion_n of_o land_n near_o the_o mountain_n of_o armenia_n from_o which_o small_a beginning_n they_o raise_v themselves_o by_o their_o valour_n and_o the_o favour_n of_o aladin_n to_o such_o a_o height_n that_o a._n d._n 1299._o 42._o 1299._o dr._n pocock_n supplem_n pag._n 42._o othman_n common_o call_v ottoman_n solyman_n grandchild_n take_v the_o name_n of_o sultan_n and_o so_o enlarge_v their_o dominion_n that_o his_o son_n he_o himself_o die_v a._n d._n 1325._o take_v prussia_n former_o prusa_n a_o city_n of_o bythinia_n either_o that_o year_n or_o very_o soon_o after_o and_o make_v it_o the_o first_o seat_n as_o hadrianople_n be_v afterward_o and_o constantinople_n be_v now_o of_o the_o mighty_a ottoman_a empire_n which_o 93._o which_o leunclav_n histor_n pag._n 78_o 85_o 93._o succeed_v the_o aladinian_a sultany_n after_o it_o have_v be_v establish_v in_o asia_n minor_n about_o ninety_o year_n since_o which_o time_n their_o history_n be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o i_o shall_v not_o further_o insist_v upon_o it_o have_v bring_v it_o down_o to_o the_o time_n here_o mention_v viz._n their_o most_o famous_a pass_v the_o river_n euphrates_n and_o that_o at_o a_o time_n as_o 41._o as_o narrat_fw-la turcic_fw-la pag._n 41._o camerarius_fw-la have_v very_o well_o note_v when_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n have_v advance_v itself_o above_o the_o civil_a and_o division_n and_o superstition_n have_v much_o increase_v among_o christian_n now_o the_o cause_n why_o this_o great_a empire_n shall_v be_v characterise_a by_o four_o angel_n bind_v in_o the_o river_n euphrates_n and_o afterward_o loose_v be_v a_o thing_n worthy_a our_o disquisition_n and_o it_o may_v perhaps_o be_v for_o these_o reason_n 1._o because_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o turk_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o proefecture_n or_o principality_n whilst_o they_o be_v bind_v in_o the_o river_n euphrates_n that_o be_v have_v make_v no_o incursion_n into_o those_o western_a part_n which_o be_v bound_v by_o that_o famous_a river_n for_o so_o we_o be_v express_o tell_v in_o the_o relation_n 106-108_a relation_n excerpt_v e_o legat._n inter_fw-la histor_n byzant_n pag._n 106-108_a of_o a_o embassy_n from_o the_o scythian_a turk_n to_o justin_n junior_n about_o a._n 570._o where_o the_o turkish_a ambassador_n be_v ask_v hy_z the_o emperor_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o their_o kingdom_n tell_v he_o that_o the_o chief_a power_n be_v indeed_o sole_o in_o their_o king_n disabulus_n but_o that_o their_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o principality_n 2._o at_o their_o most_o memorable_a pass_v the_o river_n euphrates_n they_o be_v under_o the_o command_n of_o four_o 42._o four_o pocock_n supplem_fw-la pag._n 41_o 42._o captain_n viz._n solyman_n 86._o solyman_n leunclav_n hist_o pag._n 86._o shahum_o and_o his_o three_o son_n and_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o solyman_n who_o be_v drown_v in_o the_o pass_n of_o that_o river_n a_o circumstance_n not_o altogether_o to_o be_v disregard_v they_o be_v again_o under_o four_o commander_n viz._n otrogules_n and_o his_o three_o son_n of_o who_o ottoman_n be_v one_o who_o upon_o their_o be_v loose_v by_o have_v power_n from_o god_n to_o pass_v the_o river_n euphrates_n lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o that_o mighty_a empire_n all_o which_o be_v no_o obscure_a circumstance_n but_o most_o notable_a and_o most_o famous_a passage_n of_o their_o history_n the_o number_n of_o four_o illustrious_a family_n be_v so_o remarkable_a among_o they_o that_o chalcondyl_n that_o pandect_a turcic_fw-la pag._n 411._o paris_n edit_fw-la ad_fw-la calcem_fw-la chalcondyl_n leunclavius_n have_v a_o particular_a chapter_n about_o 3._o they_o be_v not_o only_o remarkable_a for_o pag._n for_o leunclav_n hist_o 86_o 87._o pag._n four_o chief_a successive_a family_n viz._n the_o seljukian_n aladinian_a oguzian_a and_o ottoman_a but_o if_o mr._n mede_n observation_n prove_v true_a they_o be_v actual_o divide_v into_o four_o tetrarchy_n or_o sultany_n whilst_o they_o be_v bind_v in_o euphrates_n and_o last_o because_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o deliver_v prophecy_n which_o be_v on_o purpose_n dark_a and_o enigmatical_a may_v allude_v to_o many_o passage_n and_o circumstance_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o type_n and_o figurative_a expression_n some_o less_o know_v and_o obvious_a than_o other_o to_o excite_v man_n industry_n why_o may_v not_o the_o turkish_a potentacy_n be_v signify_v by_o four_o because_o of_o the_o universality_n of_o its_o conquest_n describe_v dan._n 11_o 40-45_a four_z as_o dr._n moor_n observe_v stand_v for_o a_o note_n of_o universality_n in_o the_o cabbalistick_a mystery_n especial_o in_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n which_o it_o be_v more_o immediate_o design_v to_o kill_v or_o destroy_v for_o as_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o altar_n from_o which_o the_o voice_n come_v verse_n 13._o be_v four_o to_o signify_v the_o universal_a extent_n of_o christ_n church_n so_o be_v there_o here_o four_o angel_n loose_v to_o show_v that_o this_o woe_n be_v to_o fall_v universal_o upon_o the_o grecian_a church_n and_o monarchy_n describe_v in_o daniel_n chap._n 8.8_o by_o four_o notable_a horn_n towards_o the_o four_o wind_n of_o heaven_n for_o the_o turkish_a empire_n as_o that_o judicious_a historian_n mr._n 981._o mr._n turkish_a history_n in_o the_o preface_n and_o pag._n 981._o knoll_v have_v observe_v have_v bring_v fatal_a mutation_n not_o upon_o christendom_n only_o but_o the_o whole_a world_n have_v under_o its_o command_n the_o chief_a and_o most_o fruitful_a part_n of_o europe_n africa_n and_o asia_n and_o have_v fix_v itself_o almost_o altogether_o even_o in_o the_o self_n same_o kingdom_n country_n and_o region_n as_o belong_v to_o the_o greek_a empire_n for_o although_o the_o three_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o man_n be_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n yet_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o universality_n it_o may_v also_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o number_n four_n 20_o to_o bind_v be_v to_o hinder_v and_o restrain_v as_o appear_v from_o rev._n 20.2_o and_o that_o by_o secret_a impulse_n and_o instinct_n as_o the_o word_n be_v take_v act_v 20.22_o and_o from_o hence_o we_o may_v learn_v that_o the_o bound_n of_o empire_n and_o their_o progress_n be_v from_o god_n as_o be_v also_o the_o providential_a season_n in_o which_o he_o let_v loose_a barbarous_a nation_n to_o chastise_v christian_n 21_o a_o great_a river_n upon_o which_o the_o old_a babylon_n the_o type_n of_o the_o antichristian_a city_n stand_v it_o be_v the_o fatal_a boundary_a of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o be_v so_o oftentimes_o to_o the_o turk_n they_o make_v but_o small_a advances_n beyond_o it_o except_o in_o asia_n
upon_o this_o happy_a and_o glorious_a change_n of_o thing_n 50_o here_o be_v a_o acknowledgement_n of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n to_o god_n according_a to_o the_o usual_a manner_n in_o this_o prophecy_n as_o have_v be_v before_o frequent_o observe_v and_o that_o make_v by_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n the_o representative_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o by_o voice_n in_o the_o former_a verse_n which_o perhaps_o proceed_v from_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n who_o be_v the_o voice_n or_o speaker_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n 17_o say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o god_n almighty_n which_o art_n and_o waste_v and_o be_v to_o come_v i._n e._n the_o eternal_a jehovah_n because_o thou_o have_v take_v 51_o unto_o thou_o thy_o great_a or_o extraordinary_a power_n which_o have_v be_v hitherto_o usurp_v by_o satan_n mahometism_n antichistianism_n and_o the_o wicked_a power_n of_o this_o world_n and_o hâ—th_o reign_v visible_o and_o powerful_o in_o truth_n and_o judgement_n without_o any_o rival_n 51_o here_o be_v declare_v the_o succession_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n as_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n to_o proclaim_v the_o succession_n of_o prince_n 18_o and_o or_o although_o 52_o the_o nation_n or_o gentile_n that_o be_v the_o paganize_a christian_n verse_n 2._o be_v angry_a for_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o visible_a church_n which_o they_o have_v defile_v and_o usurp_v verse_n 2._o psal_n 2._o and_o 99.1_o and_o or_o but_o 52_o thy_o wrath_n 53_o be_v come_v or_o be_v ready_a to_o be_v pour_v forth_o and_o execute_v upon_o the_o live_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v come_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v both_o good_a and_o bad_a according_a to_o their_o deed_n and_o that_o thou_o shall_v in_o that_o time_n of_o judgement_n give_v reward_n unto_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n or_o witness_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n or_o minister_n dan._n 12.3_o and_o too_o the_o saint_n or_o eminent_o holy_a person_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o to_o all_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n in_o every_o nation_n according_a to_o the_o light_n and_o talent_n god_n have_v give_v they_o act_v 10.2_o 34_o 35._o small_a and_o great_o in_o office_n or_o grace_n who_o shall_v be_v reward_v according_a to_o what_o they_o have_v receive_v and_o the_o use_n they_o have_v make_v of_o it_o mat._n 25._o and_o shall_v destroy_v they_o of_o all_o sort_n which_o destroy_v or_o corrupt_v the_o earth_n by_o their_o tyranny_n wickedness_n and_o antichristian_a apostasy_n 52_o in_o both_o these_o sense_n the_o article_n be_v use_v in_o scripture_n according_a to_o its_o acceptation_n in_o the_o hebrew_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n gen._n 15_o 10.17_o 5._o job_n 17.10_o jerem._n 11.17_o and_o in_o several_a other_o place_n 53_o this_o verse_n relate_v to_o the_o time_n of_o trouble_n mention_v dan._n 12.1_o and_o the_o great_a battle_n rev._n 16._o and_o the_o resurrection_n and_o judgement_n mention_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n which_o shall_v be_v particular_o discourse_v of_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n 19_o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n i._n e._n his_o pure_a worship_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n i._n e._n become_v visible_a in_o the_o church_n and_o there_o be_v now_o see_v in_o his_o temple_n which_o before_o be_v measure_v seal_v and_o shut_v up_o verse_n 2._o the_o ark_n 54_o of_o his_o testament_n i._n e._n the_o great_a mystery_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v before_o obscure_v by_o antichristianism_n be_v most_o clear_o make_v know_v and_o there_o be_v lightning_n and_o voice_n and_o thundering_n and_o a_o earthquake_n and_o great_a hail_n i._n e._n high_a and_o clear_a manifestation_n and_o sign_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n mat._n 24_o rev._n 4_o 5.8_o 5._o 54_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o 25._o the_o numb_a 4.5_o 20._o 1_o sam._n 6.19_o exod._n 25._o testament_n be_v always_o keep_v secret_a and_o cover_v and_o be_v to_o be_v see_v only_o by_o the_o high_a priest_n once_o a_o year_n whereby_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n be_v typify_v which_o the_o angel_n desire_v to_o look_v into_o and_o be_v not_o reveal_v unto_o they_o but_o by_o the_o church_n 1_o peter_n 1.12_o ephes_n 3.10_o now_o these_o mystery_n call_v here_o the_o ark_n of_o his_o that_o be_v christ_n testament_n or_o new_a covenant_n which_o be_v mighty_o obscure_v and_o pervert_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o antichristianism_n appear_v open_v that_o be_v clear_o manifest_v unto_o all_o jew_n as_o well_o as_o christian_n now_o unite_v into_o one_o body_n from_o who_o also_o they_o have_v be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n hide_v by_o type_n and_o veil_n and_o a_o judicial_a blindness_n 1_o cor._n 3_o 13-16_a rom._n 11.25_o which_o temple_n here_o open_v and_o the_o ark_n see_v it_o be_v more_o full_o and_o large_o prophesy_v of_o by_o ezekiel_n from_o chapter_n the_o 40th_o to_o the_o end_n of_o his_o prophecy_n chap._n xii_o the_o text._n 1_o and_o *_o there_o appear_v in_o vision_n a_o great_a wonder_n or_o prodigious_a sign_n portend_v great_a thing_n in_o heaven_n †_o or_o in_o the_o pure_a primitive_a church_n state_n a_o woman_n i._n e._n the_o church_n the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n isa_n 54.1_o 2_o cor._n 11.2_o eph._n 5.32_o clothe_v or_o environ_v which_o the_o sun_n beam_v shine_v all_o about_o she_o i._n e._n full_a of_o communication_n of_o glory_n purity_n and_o holiness_n from_o christ_n the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n malac._n 4.2_o and_o the_o moon_n 1_o i._n e._n antichristianism_n under_o her_o foot_n i._n e._n in_o comtempt_n and_o in_o subjection_n to_o she_o and_o upon_o her_o head_n a_o crown_n 2_o of_o twelve_o 3_o star_n represent_v the_o twelve_o apostle_n chap._n 1.20_o annotation_n on_o chap._n xii_o *_o the_o beast_n have_v be_v but_o just_o mention_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n verse_n 7._o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v here_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o scripture_n which_o take_v occasion_n from_o the_o bare_a mention_n of_o a_o thing_n to_o give_v a_o large_a account_n of_o it_o begin_v to_o set_v forth_o who_o he_o be_v and_o from_o whence_o he_o have_v his_o original_a and_o how_o he_o come_v to_o be_v so_o powerful_a as_o to_o make_v war_n with_o and_o kill_v the_o witness_n which_o subject_n be_v prosecute_v in_o this_o the_o following_z and_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n and_o here_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o woman_n be_v cotemporary_a with_o the_o five_o seal_n chap._n 6.9_o when_o the_o pang_n of_o persecution_n be_v at_o the_o height_n the_o child_n be_v bring_v forth_o in_o the_o christian_a empire_n in_o the_o next_o seal_n †_o heaven_n as_o have_v be_v cursory_o observe_v on_o chap._n 11.12_o num_fw-la 41._o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v always_o in_o this_o book_n only_o and_o perhaps_o not_o primary_o of_o the_o church-state_n on_o earth_n but_o of_o the_o archetype_n or_o state_n of_o it_o now_o in_o heaven_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v in_o heaven_n a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o a_o heavenly_a tabernacle_n and_o sanctuary_n which_o be_v a_o archetypal_a and_o exemplar_n state_n of_o what_o be_v to_o be_v perform_v on_o earth_n in_o the_o church_n whereupon_o a_o door_n be_v open_v to_o john_n in_o heaven_n chap._n 4_o 1._o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n chap._n 11.19_o which_o interpretation_n will_v be_v much_o strengthen_v by_o a_o due_a consideration_n of_o hebr._n 9_o where_o the_o apostle_n distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o worldly_a altar_n worldly_a see_v grotius_n on_o heb._n 9_o and_o mr._n dodwell_n of_o one_o altar_n sanctuary_n and_o a_o heavenly_a one_o and_o call_v the_o jewish_a a_o pattern_n of_o thing_n in_o the_o heaven_n and_o there_o be_v also_o in_o this_o book_n a_o consessus_fw-la synedrium_fw-la or_o seat_n of_o judgement_n in_o heaven_n describe_v in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o chapter_n before_o which_o satan_n as_o god_n and_o prince_n of_o this_o world_n be_v as_o it_o be_v try_v and_o after_o his_o accusation_n of_o god_n servant_n and_o defence_n of_o himself_o adjudge_v to_o be_v cast_v from_o the_o power_n of_o godship_n which_o he_o have_v in_o those_o part_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v concern_v in_o this_o prophecy_n whereupon_o there_o be_v joy_n in_o heaven_n verse_n 12._o upon_o the_o brethren_n be_v acquit_v upon_o satan_n fall_n from_o the_o rule_n he_o have_v by_o god_n justice_n over_o the_o wicked_a world_n the_o glory_n which_o accrue_v to_o god_n by_o his_o wise_a and_o holy_a administration_n and_o the_o present_a advance_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n upon_o the_o increase_n of_o which_o the_o saint_n may_v receive_v increase_n of_o glory_n in_o that_o heavenly_a tabernacle_n which_o shall_v come_v down_o from_o heaven_n in_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n state_n 1_o worldly_a thing_n because_o of_o their_o mutability_n may_v be_v reprseent_v by_o the_o
20._o the_o see_v mr._n mede_n on_o this_o place_n and_o pag._n 613._o poli_fw-fr synop_n in_o gal._n 4.3_o coloss_n 2.8_o 20._o moon_n the_o low_a of_o the_o planet_n and_o near_o to_o the_o earth_n paganism_n also_o one_o and_z the_o same_o symbol_n have_v divers_a signification_n in_o scripture_n as_o grotius_n observe_v on_o heb._n 9.11_o may_v be_v very_o well_o signify_v by_o it_o but_o antichristianism_n be_v here_o chief_o intend_v the_o main_a subject_n of_o these_o vision_n denote_v by_o the_o moon_n because_o of_o the_o paganism_n it_o introduce_v into_o christianity_n who_o idolatrous_a rite_n be_v work_n of_o the_o night_n or_o of_o darkness_n of_o which_o the_o moon_n be_v the_o governess_n and_o who_o festivity_n depend_v upon_o the_o motion_n and_o aspect_n of_o that_o planet_n as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v on_o chap._n 11._o num_fw-la 12._o and_o by_o the_o moon_n be_v be_v here_o under_o the_o sun_n as_o it_o be_v when_o it_o eclipse_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v point_v out_o the_o critical_a time_n of_o this_o vision_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v when_o the_o pure_a apostolical_a church_n typify_v by_o ephesus_n be_v about_o to_o leave_v its_o first_o love_n and_o to_o receive_v a_o 25._o a_o compare_v luke_n 21.24_o with_o rom._n 11.12_o 25._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o diminution_n or_o eclipse_n from_o the_o increase_a apostasy_n for_o the_o lustre_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v diminish_v upon_o the_o come_n in_o of_o the_o apostasy_n and_o be_v not_o to_o have_v its_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o full_a light_n of_o grace_n knowledge_n and_o convert_v until_o the_o paganize_a time_n of_o the_o gentile_n in_o the_o antichristian_a apostasy_n be_v fullfil_v 2_o to_o show_v that_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n be_v the_o chief_a ornament_n crown_n and_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n thus_o the_o word_n crown_n be_v use_v isa_n 28.5_o phil._n 4.1_o 1_o thes_n 2.19_o and_o in_o this_o verse_n there_o be_v a_o excellent_a description_n of_o the_o pure_a primitive_a church_n enlighten_v and_o adorn_v by_o grace_n gift_n and_o communication_n from_o christ_n and_o with_o the_o pure_a apostolical_a doctrine_n but_o yet_o capable_a of_o have_v its_o light_n eclipse_v by_o antichristianism_n rise_v from_o under_o its_o foot_n and_o of_o have_v its_o crown_n of_o pure_a gold_n fall_v from_o off_o its_o head_n except_o christ_n hold_v it_o in_o his_o right_a hand_n chap._n 1.16_o 3_o hereby_o be_v signify_v that_o the_o church_n be_v apostolical_a the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v represent_v by_o twelve_o star_n because_o they_o enlighten_v the_o church_n and_o be_v constant_a and_o sixth_o in_o their_o doctrine_n not_o variable_a and_o unconstant_a as_o the_o moon_n be_v in_o its_o appearance_n and_o motion_n whereby_o it_o be_v the_o fit_a type_n of_o antichristianism_n see_v the_o note_n on_o chap._n 7._o 4_o 5._o and_o 21_o 15-21_a and_o perhaps_o the_o twelve_o star_n may_v be_v symbolical_a of_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n as_o they_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n state_n predict_v and_o typify_v by_o this_o state_n of_o the_o church_n as_o the_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v by_o the_o christian_a empire_n 2_o and_o she_o i._n e._n the_o church_n be_v with_o 4_o child_z i._n e._n very_o fertile_a and_o fruitful_a with_o true_a christian_n be_v 54_o 1.60_o 22.66_o 8._o ezek._n 16.20_o cry_v travail_v in_o birth_n and_o pain_v to_o be_v deliver_v i._n e._n labour_v with_o her_o utmost_a endavour_n to_o bring_v forth_o set_v up_o and_o propagate_v christ_n kingdom_n isa_n 66.7_o gal._n 4.19_o 4_o the_o metaphor_n in_o this_o verse_n be_v chief_o take_v from_o isaiah_n description_n of_o the_o perfect_a church_n consist_v of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n unite_v into_o one_o body_n as_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o christ_n kingdom_n isa_n 66_o 5-24_a 3_o and_o whilst_o the_o woman_n be_v in_o travail_n there_o appear_v another_o wonder_n in_o 5_o heaven_n and_o behold_v a_o 6_o great_z 6_o red_z 7_o dragon_n i._n e._n the_o bloody_a and_o persecute_v pagan_a roman_a empire_n of_o a_o great_a jurisdiction_n and_o extent_n have_v seven_o 8_o head_n or_o form_n of_o chief_a government_n successive_o one_o after_o another_o see_v chap._n 17._o 9_o 10._o and_o ten_o 9_o horn_n or_o king_n dan._n 7.20_o 24._o chap._n 17.12_o and_o seven_o 10_o crown_n or_o diadem_n upon_o his_o head_n nothing_o the_o seven_o successive_a form_n of_o government_n in_o the_o roman_a state_n to_o have_v be_v imperial_a and_o supreme_a 5_o the_o dragon_n appear_v as_o in_o heaven_n because_o he_o be_v repute_v as_o god_n by_o the_o heathen_n and_o be_v now_o worship_v and_o in_o power_n in_o the_o pagan_a empire_n 6_o 6_o 7_o pharaoh_n egypt_n and_o other_o idolatrous_a and_o persecute_v power_n and_o empire_n be_v represent_v by_o 2._o by_o psal_n 74.13_o 14._o be_v 27_o 1.51_o 9_o ezek._n 29_o 3.32_o 2._o dragon_n in_o scripture_n and_o by_o leviathan_n and_o other_o monstrous_a creature_n for_o so_o the_o word_n translate_v 1.3_o translate_v dr._n pocock_n on_o mic._n 1.8_o malac._n 1.3_o dragon_n signify_v in_o general_a in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o according_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o a_o dragon_n because_o it_o be_v a_o satanical_a kingdom_n show_v a_o diobolical_a spirit_n in_o its_o persecution_n idolatry_n tyranny_n and_o unjust_a enlargement_n of_o dominion_n upon_o which_o also_o the_o dragon_n be_v represent_v as_o of_o a_o great_a size_n and_o red_a or_o bloody_a and_o because_o satan_n call_v a_o dragon_n or_o serpent_n from_o his_o tempt_v our_o first_o parent_n in_o that_o shape_n ver_fw-la 9.2_o cor._n 11.3_o real_o influence_v and_o preside_v over_o that_o empire_n as_o a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o a_o govern_n and_o assist_v daemon_n and_o be_v indeed_o worship_v by_o they_o when_o they_o sacrifice_v to_o their_o idol_n 1_o cor._n 10.20_o 8_o rome_n indeed_o stand_v upon_o seven_o hill_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o here_o mean_v because_o head_n signify_v in_o scripture_n the_o govern_v part_n isa_n 7.20_o dan._n 7.6_o 1_o cor._n 12.21_o and_o therefore_o by_o these_o seven_o head_n be_v apposite_o denote_v the_o seven_o successive_a government_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n viz._n king_n consul_n decemvir_n dictator_n tribune_n caesar_n or_o emperor_n and_o the_o antichristian_a king_n the_o seven_o head_n see_v the_o note_n on_o chap._n 17._o 9_o 10._o 9_o horn_n as_o have_v be_v show_v on_o chap._n 5.6_o signify_v king_n and_o kingdom_n and_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v represent_v with_o ten_o horn_n that_o it_o may_v bear_v proportion_n with_o the_o description_n of_o it_o give_v dan._n 2.41_o where_o the_o four_o kingdom_n have_v the_o toe_n of_o a_o man_n which_o be_v ten._n see_v chap._n 17.12_o 10_o crown_n be_v a_o emblem_n of_o imperatorial_n and_o supreme_a power_n and_o therefore_o the_o ten_o horn_n do_v not_o appear_v crown_v because_o they_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o in_o be_v as_o king_n but_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n see_v on_o chap._n 13_o 1._o 17_o 12._o 4_o and_o his_o 11_o tail_n i._n e._n his_o power_n and_o subtlety_n draw_v after_o he_o and_o reduce_v under_o his_o power_n the_o three_o 12_o part_n of_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n i._n e._n the_o potentacy_n and_o government_n of_o the_o world_n and_o do_v 13_o cast_v they_o to_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n subdue_v they_o and_o the_o dragon_n stand_v watch_v and_o ready_a fierce_a and_o hungry_a 1_o pet._n 5.8_o before_o the_o woman_n or_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v ready_a to_o be_v deliver_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n for_o to_o devour_v 14_o her_o child_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v bear_v i._n e._n to_o destroy_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o appear_v 11_o some_o dragon_n or_o serpent_n particular_o those_o which_o be_v call_v rattle-snakess_a have_v monstrous_a and_o prodigious_a long_a tail_n which_o be_v a_o place_n a_o moor_n oper._n theol._n pag._n 601._o hammond_n on_o the_o place_n emblem_n of_o a_o great_a retinue_n and_o a_o long_a military_a train_n of_o soldier_n and_o army_n the_o tail_n also_o signify_v in_o scripture_n subtlety_n and_o may_v here_o denote_v the_o policy_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o pretence_n to_o miracle_n prophecy_n magic_a and_o the_o like_a whereby_o he_o corrupt_v and_o deceive_v the_o mind_n of_o men._n see_v chap._n 9.10_o 12_o by_o the_o three_o part_n be_v mean_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n the_o three_o monarchy_n in_o daniel_n whereby_o we_o have_v a_o remarkable_a note_n of_o time_n give_v we_o viz._n that_o it_o be_v now_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o time_n in_o which_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v transfer_v from_o rome_n to_o byzantium_n by_o constantine_n upon_o
the_o former_a which_o be_v perfect_o and_o direct_o satanical_a be_v a_o state_n of_o thing_n more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o devil_n which_o when_o he_o lose_v he_o may_v very_o well_o be_v say_v to_o be_v cast_v from_o heaven_n to_o which_o the_o pagan_n have_v exalt_v he_o in_o their_o worship_n to_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o a_o inferior_a sort_n of_o authority_n and_o power_n in_o the_o world_n and_o a_o idolatry_n less_o diabolical_a 10_o and_o upon_o this_o sentence_n and_o judgement_n obtain_v in_o heaven_n i_o hear_v a_o loud_a 24_o voice_n of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n say_n in_o heaven_n be_v in_o the_o church_n thus_o deliver_v and_o exalt_v now_o be_v come_v salvation_n i._n e._n deliverance_n from_o satan_n claim_n power_n and_o kingdom_n as_o a_o god_n upon_o earth_n under_o the_o divine_a justice_n upon_o a_o fall_a world_n and_o from_o persecution_n and_o strength_n i._n e._n the_o manifestation_n of_o god_n power_n in_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o god_n i._n e._n the_o glorious_a advancement_n of_o his_o religion_n and_o the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n in_o advance_v his_o church_n for_o the_o accuser_n of_o our_o brethren_n before_o god_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n under_o the_o pagan_a empire_n be_v cast_v 25_o down_o or_o throw_v down_o upon_o the_o earth_n which_o accuse_v 26_o they_o before_o our_o god_n day_n and_o night_n i._n e._n be_v their_o indefatigable_a and_o inveterate_a enemy_n and_o false_a accuser_n 24_o this_o verse_n and_o the_o follow_v contain_z an_z epinition_fw-la or_o a_o song_n of_o thanksgiving_n to_o god_n upon_o the_o conquest_n of_o paganism_n and_o the_o chapter_n the_o chap._n 7._o n._n 23._o and_o n._n 1._o of_o this_o chapter_n appearance_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n in_o the_o empire_n now_o become_v christian_a which_o yet_o last_v but_o for_o a_o short_a space_n before_o the_o glory_n of_o it_o be_v eclipse_v by_o antichristianism_n chap._n 17.10_o concern_v the_o downfall_n of_o paganism_n see_v dr._n cave_n learned_a introduction_n to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o century_n 25_o a_o metaphor_n take_v from_o wrestle_v as_o grotius_n note_v and_o here_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o when_o idolatrous_a and_o wicked_a man_n be_v cast_v out_o of_o rule_n and_o authority_n it_o may_v be_v very_o well_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v cast_v out_o because_o he_o act_n and_o govern_v in_o and_o by_o they_o 26_o expression_n take_v from_o job_n 1._o and_o the_o four_o and_o zech._n 3._o where_o the_o scripture_n speak_v according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n represent_v satan_n as_o accuse_v good_a and_o pious_a man_n before_o god_n which_o he_o do_v by_o aggravate_v their_o real_a fault_n and_o imperfection_n and_o by_o exciting_a the_o wicked_a man_n of_o the_o world_n to_o raise_v false_a accusation_n against_o they_o as_o they_o notorious_o do_v against_o the_o primitive_a christian_n see_v dr._n cave_n primitive_a christianity_n part_n 1_o chap._n 14_a but_o perhaps_o this_o accusation_n may_v relate_v to_o satan_n appear_v at_o this_o judiciary_n trial_n allege_v the_o fault_n of_o the_o brethren_n and_o demand_v that_o they_o may_v be_v deliver_v unto_o he_o the_o executioner_n of_o god_n justice_n which_o he_o may_v urge_v be_v not_o yet_o satisfy_v 11_o and_o they_o 27_o i._n e._n our_o brethren_n overcome_v he_o in_fw-la this_o judiciary_n trial_n before_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o all_o his_o subtle_a art_n and_o powerful_a instrument_n in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n i._n e._n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n blood_n and_o by_o his_o merit_n and_o passion_n alone_o and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o their_o testimony_n i._n e._n by_o the_o gospel_n which_o they_o preach_v pure_o and_o efficacious_o and_o the_o testimony_n they_o have_v give_v under_o the_o four_o first_o seal_n and_o because_o they_o love_v not_o their_o life_n no_o not_o unto_o the_o death_n but_o despise_v they_o and_o willing_o and_o cheerful_o lay_v they_o down_o for_o christ_n and_o his_o gospel_n sake_n chap._n 4._o 9_o 10_o 11._o 27_o in_o this_o verse_n be_v show_v the_o way_n how_o paganism_n be_v overthrow_v which_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n contrary_a to_o that_o which_o antichristianism_n make_v use_v of_o viz._n by_o the_o blood_n and_o merit_n of_o christ_n alone_o and_o not_o of_o saint_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o not_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o by_o the_o christian_n cheerful_a and_o patient_a suffer_v not_o by_o resistance_n war_n and_o murder_n chap._n 11.7_o although_o perhaps_o the_o chief_a and_o principal_a import_n of_o this_o verse_n may_v be_v to_o set_v forth_o the_o ground_n and_o just_a proceed_n of_o god_n against_o paganism_n and_o of_o the_o victory_n here_o mention_v which_o be_v obtain_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o great_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o fundamental_a and_o principal_a cause_n who_o prevail_v by_o his_o blood_n to_o open_v the_o seal_n which_o be_v so_o many_o preparatory_a judgement_n to_o this_o end_n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o live_a creature_n the_o gospel-ministry_n and_o witness_n of_o the_o four_o first_o seal_n and_o by_o their_o death_n and_o martyrdom_n under_o the_o five_o seal_n after_o which_o ensue_v the_o ruin_n of_o paganism_n under_o the_o six_o seal_n 12._o therefore_o rejoice_v you_o heaven_n and_o you_o that_o dwell_v in_o they_o i._n e._n you_o angel_n and_o saint_n who_o joy_n increase_v according_a to_o the_o advancement_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n on_o earth_n and_o you_o good_a and_o heavenly_a mind_a christian_n which_o be_v faithful_a member_n of_o the_o church_n now_o in_o a_o exalt_a state_n although_o but_o for_o a_o short_a time_n wo_n to_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n the_o earthly_a mind_v and_o antichristian_a part_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o of_o the_o sea_n i._n e._n the_o wicked_a multitude_n of_o the_o empire_n judas_n 13._o for_o the_o devil_n be_v come_v down_o from_o heaven_n or_o his_o exalt_a state_n unto_o you_o upon_o the_o earth_n have_v great_a wrath_n because_o he_o know_v that_o he_o have_v but_o a_o short_a 28_o time_n i._n e._n in_o respect_n of_o his_o former_a reign_n 28_o the_o pagan_a religion_n be_v overthrow_v by_o theodosius_n the_o great_a and_o make_v only_o some_o feeble_a effort_n under_o arcadius_n and_o honorius_n and_o theodosius_n the_o young_a but_o with_o little_a advantage_n and_o therefore_o that_o be_v at_o a_o end_n the_o short_a time_n here_o mention_v must_v be_v mean_v concern_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n which_o satan_n know_v be_v to_o have_v a_o end_n and_o that_o in_o a_o short_a time_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o several_a thousand_o year_n of_o his_o past_a reign_n in_o the_o world_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o idolatry_n 13_o and_o when_o the_o dragon_n i._n e._n the_o devil_n see_v that_o he_o be_v cast_v upon_o the_o earth_n out_o of_o his_o former_a empire_n and_o dominion_n he_o persecute_a *_o the_o woman_n i._n e._n the_o church_n which_o bring_v forth_o the_o manchild_n i._n e._n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n *_o hear_v the_o history_n of_o the_o woman_n be_v resume_v and_o the_o persecution_n here_o mention_v must_v relate_v to_o the_o incursion_n of_o the_o goth_n and_o other_o barbarous_a nation_n chap._n 8._o because_o they_o be_v the_o only_a persecution_n which_o immediate_o succeed_v upon_o the_o dragon_n be_v cast_v upon_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o overthrow_n of_o paganism_n which_o judgement_n design_v as_o a_o chastisement_n by_o god_n be_v intend_v by_o satan_n who_o stir_v up_o those_o nation_n by_o the_o permission_n of_o providence_n as_o a_o persecution_n upon_o the_o church_n so_o that_o the_o trumpet_n which_o be_v contemporary_a with_o this_o persecution_n be_v divine_a judgement_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o angel_n upon_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o antichristianize_a party_n but_o in_o the_o design_n of_o satan_n a_o persecution_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n 14_o and_o to_o the_o woman_n i._n e._n the_o true_a and_o pure_a part_n of_o the_o church_n be_v give_v i._n e._n prepare_v by_o god_n providence_n for_o 6._o two_o 29_o wing_n of_o a_o great_a eagle_n i._n e._n effectual_a mean_n of_o a_o speedy_a and_o safe_a delivery_n from_o this_o danger_n notwithstanding_o all_o difficulty_n and_o in_o despite_n of_o all_o opposition_n that_o she_o may_v fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n i._n e._n be_v in_o a_o obscure_a invisible_a condition_n verse_n 6._o into_o her_o place_n prepare_v of_o god_n verse_n 6._o where_o she_o be_v nourish_v or_o preserve_v for_o a_o 30_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n chap._n 10_o 6._o 11_o 2_o 3_o 9_o 11._o from_o the_o face_n or_o sight_n and_o
pag._n 22._o 302._o be_v in_o conception_n in_o the_o womb_n when_o the_o apostle_n paul_n write_v the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o probable_o 25_o year_n after_o the_o resurrection_n 58_o a._n d._n 2._o he_o be_v form_v 215._o form_v see_v from_o page_n 22-38_a 93_o 94_o 112_o 124_o 125._o from_o 204_o to_o 215._o from_o that_o time_n by_o the_o working_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n in_o the_o low_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n as_o the_o womb_n be_v call_v psal_n 139.15_o eph._n 4.9_o during_o the_o ephesine_n and_o smyrnaean_a succession_n in_o which_o the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n arise_v until_o he_o be_v bring_v forth_o and_o the_o gentile_n month_n begin_v about_o the_o middle_a space_n betwixt_o the_o death_n of_o theodosius_n and_o the_o fall_v of_o the_o western_a empire_n just_o when_o cyril_n be_v settle_v the_o lunar_a year_n 437_o a._n d._n 3._o from_o that_o time_n the_o 2._o the_o see_v on_o chap._n 8_o 10_o 11._o 9_o 1_o 2_o 3._o 11_o 1_o 2_o 3._o and_o chapter_n 13._o and_o 17._o and_o 2_o thes_n 2._o gentile_n i._n e._n the_o people_n new_o convert_v to_o christianity_n paganize_v it_o by_o introduce_v heathen_a notion_n and_o custom_n and_o thereby_o prepare_v the_o way_n for_o this_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v become_v the_o beast_n or_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o eight_o king_n upon_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n when_o he_o be_v reveal_v in_o his_o own_o time_n and_o the_o beast_n arise_v with_o his_o ten_o king_n according_a 184._o according_a see_v the_o author_n de_fw-fr excid_n antichr_n pag._n 184._o to_o all_o history_n and_o his_o month_n begin_v 475_o or_o 476_o a._n d._n 4._o this_o man_n of_o sin_n be_v indeed_o the_o king_n of_o rome_n according_a to_o the_o course_n of_o succession_n lay_v down_o in_o prophecy_n at_o 476._o when_o the_o christian_a emperor_n cease_v but_o he_o do_v not_o arrive_v to_o his_o universal_a iniq._n universal_a see_v on_o chap._n 9_o 1_o 2._o and_o chap._n 13._o and_o chap._n 17._o 8._o and_o heidegger_n histor_n papat_fw-la chap._n 2._o morney_n mystery_n of_o iniq._n supremacy_n over_o all_o church_n until_o a._n d._n 606._o according_a to_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o protestant_n in_o agreement_n with_o prophecy_n chap._n 9_o 1_o 2._o 17_o 8._o which_o be_v prepare_v for_o he_o by_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a division_n of_o the_o empire_n call_v the_o other_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n chap._n 13._o 606_o a._n d._n 5._o at_o 606_o he_o fall_v as_o a_o star_n from_o heaven_n to_o earth_n and_o become_v a_o earthly_a or_o antichristian_a monarch_n over_o all_o church_n and_o from_o thence_o by_o degree_n proceed_v to_o kill_v and_o overcome_v until_o he_o come_v to_o be_v a_o 7._o a_o see_v on_o chap._n 13_o 14-18_a and_o chap._n 11._o 7._o image_n or_o to_o have_v a_o supreme_a idolatrous_a power_n establish_v full_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o first_o time_n 797_o a._n d._n 6._o from_o 6._o from_o heidig_n histor_n papat_fw-la chap._n 4_o 5_o 6._o that_o time_n the_o pope_n advance_v themselves_o by_o degree_n especial_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o hildebrand_n as_o be_v clear_a from_o all_o history_n until_o they_o come_v into_o a_o full_a possession_n of_o dominion_n and_o power_n in_o temporal_n which_o they_o have_v long_o strive_v and_o struggle_v for_o 1157_o a._n d._n 7._o after_o that_o 6._o that_o heideg_n histor_n papat_fw-la chap._n 4_o 5_o 6._o time_n although_o with_o some_o variety_n of_o fortune_n according_a to_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o prince_n they_o be_v to_o contest_v with_o they_o exercise_v the_o power_n they_o have_v gain_v over_o prince_n and_o emperor_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o god_n and_o oppose_v and_o exalt_v themselves_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n by_o depose_v and_o excommunicate_v prince_n absolve_v their_o subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n dispense_n with_o god_n law_n arrogate_a infallibility_n to_o themselves_o and_o fill_v the_o world_n with_o slaughter_n and_o confusion_n and_o with_o scandalous_a and_o abominable_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n until_o the_o reformation_n when_o their_o power_n in_o spiritual_n and_o temporal_n be_v break_v 1517_o a._n d._n chap._n xviii_o the_o text._n and_o after_o these_o thing_n i._n e._n immediate_o after_o the_o distinct_a representation_n of_o the_o woman_n and_o her_o whole_a state_n in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n i_o see_v another_o angel_n or_o minister_n of_o god_n judgement_n distinct_a from_o he_o who_o appear_v ch._n 17._o 1._o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o with_o a_o commission_n from_o he_o have_v great_a power_n as_o be_v to_o effect_v great_a matter_n and_o the_o earth_n be_v lighten_v with_o his_o glory_n i._n e._n the_o judgement_n and_o ministration_n be_v very_o terrible_a and_o glorious_a and_o accompany_v with_o abundance_n of_o light_n and_o knowledge_n ezek._n 43.2_o 2_o and_o he_o cry_v mighty_o with_o a_o strong_a 1_o voice_n to_o show_v the_o greatness_n of_o the_o judgement_n say_v babylon_n the_o great_a i._o e_o papal_n rome_n chap._n 14_o 8._o 16_o 19_o 17_o 5._o be_v fall_v be_v fall_v i._n e._n will_v now_o be_v total_o and_o final_o overthrow_v and_o that_o as_o certain_o as_o if_o it_o be_v already_o fall_v isa_n 21.9_o jerem._n 51.8_o and_o be_v become_v the_o judgement_n be_v now_o actual_o in_o execution_n the_o habitation_n of_o 2_o devil_n and_o the_o 3_o hold_v of_o every_o foul_a bird_n and_o a_o cage_n of_o every_o unclean_a and_o hateful_a bird_n i._n e._n it_o be_v desolate_a for_o ever_o jerem._n 51.62_o see_v note_v 19_o annotation_n on_o chap._n xviii_o 1_o this_o angel_n give_v a_o particular_a representation_n of_o the_o divine_a judgement_n upon_o babylon_n or_o papal_a rome_n according_a to_o the_o general_a importance_n of_o the_o seven_o vial_n chap._n 16._o 19_o and_o this_o voice_n or_o angel_n may_v probable_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o seven_o voice_n chap._n 14._o 18._o which_o have_v pow-ove_a fire_n for_o his_o appearance_n be_v illustrious_a and_o bright_a like_o that_o of_o fire_n and_o the_o glorious_a execution_n of_o the_o judgement_n be_v as_o the_o loud_a voice_n 2_o its_o destruction_n be_v here_o describe_v by_o expression_n take_v from_o the_o prophet_n particulary_a from_o isa_n 13_o 19-22.34_a 14._o jerem._n 51.37_o which_o be_v allusion_n to_o the_o popular_a notion_n and_o opinion_n then_o common_a among_o man_n for_o which_o see_v the_o commentator_n on_o those_o place_n and_o grotius_n on_o this_o verse_n and_o on_o matth._n 10.1_o and_o matth._n 12._o 3_o a_o military_a word_n say_v grotius_n signify_v the_o station_n or_o watch_n of_o soldier_n 3_o for_o 4_o all_o nation_n have_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o her_o fornication_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n verse_n 9_o have_v commit_v fornication_n with_o she_o and_o the_o merchant_n of_o the_o earth_n verse_n 11._o be_v wax_v rich_a through_o the_o abundance_n of_o her_o 5_o delicacy_n i._n e._n the_o several_a member_n of_o the_o papal_a communion_n have_v through_o her_o mean_n be_v guilty_a of_o the_o foul_a idolatry_n cruelty_n and_o sensuality_n see_v chap._n 14._o 8-11_a and_o chapter_n 13._o and_o 17._o 4_o here_o be_v declare_v the_o cause_n of_o she_o ruin_n 5_o see_v doctor_n hammond_n on_o 1_o tim._n 5.11_o 4_o and_o i_o hear_v another_o voice_n or_o angel_n distinct_a from_o the_o former_a verse_n 1_o 2._o from_o heaven_n say_v 6_o come_v out_o of_o her_o i._n e._n out_o of_o mystical_a babylon_n the_o papal_a city_n and_o communion_n my_o 7_o people_n who_o have_v not_o defile_v yourselves_o with_o her_o idolatry_n that_o you_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o that_o you_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n or_o punishment_n which_o be_v now_o actual_o in_o execution_n gen._n 19_o 12-26_a numb_a 16.26_o 6_o these_o word_n be_v take_v from_o isaiah_n 48.20_o jerem._n 50_o 8.51_o 6_o 45._o and_o they_o be_v a_o divine_a admonition_n to_o all_o age_n especial_o since_o the_o reformation_n and_o the_o clear_a discovery_n of_o babylon_n and_o its_o corruption_n by_o it_o to_o forsake_v that_o communion_n as_o they_o tender_v their_o own_o safety_n and_o deliverance_n from_o sin_n and_o judgement_n the_o consequent_n of_o it_o they_o do_v also_o express_v the_o grace_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n by_o which_o he_o gather_v his_o people_n from_o among_o the_o wicked_a and_o call_v they_o out_o of_o danger_n into_o place_n of_o retreat_n and_o safety_n as_o he_o now_o do_v those_o who_o he_o have_v hitherto_o witheld_a from_o antichristian_a error_n and_o be_v about_o to_o secure_v after_o a_o most_o glorious_a manner_n 7_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o god_n may_v have_v people_n
the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n paraphrase_a with_o annotation_n on_o each_o chapter_n whereby_o it_o be_v make_v plain_a to_o the_o mean_a capacity_n dan_n xii_o 4._o many_o shall_v run_v to_z and_o fro_o and_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v increase_v hab._n ii_o 2._o write_v the_o vision_n and_o make_v it_o plain_a upon_o table_n that_o he_o may_v run_v that_o read_v it_o london_n print_v in_o the_o year_n mdcxciii_o the_o preface_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o part_n of_o holy_a writ_n which_o have_v meet_v with_o a_o more_o severe_a entertainment_n in_o the_o world_n than_o this_o sacred_a book_n for_o although_o it_o have_v evident_a character_n of_o its_o divine_a authority_n and_o more_o humane_a testimony_n than_o any_o other_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n yet_o upon_o the_o increase_n of_o the_o millenary_a controversy_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v first_o call_v in_o question_n and_o then_o bold_o and_o impious_o reject_v by_o that_o party_n who_o sentiment_n it_o opppose_v until_o they_o have_v find_v out_o a_o way_n of_o reconcile_a it_o unto_o they_o into_o such_o extravagancy_n will_v immoderate_a opposition_n transport_v man_n and_o a_o fond_a love_n and_o heady_a zeal_n for_o private_a fancy_n and_o opinion_n neither_o have_v those_o who_o have_v endeavour_v to_o illustrate_v and_o clear_v the_o difficulty_n of_o this_o mysterious_a book_n meet_v with_o less_o gentle_a usage_n in_o these_o latter_a age_n especial_o from_o those_o of_o our_o own_o nation_n but_o have_v be_v common_o represent_v as_o frantic_a zealot_n and_o craze_v enthusiast_n or_o where_o such_o character_n can_v not_o be_v fasten_v on_o they_o they_o have_v be_v general_o depress_v in_o the_o world_n if_o their_o sentiment_n prove_v contrary_a to_o what_o be_v most_o prevail_a in_o it_o to_o the_o great_a discouragement_n of_o inquisitive_a person_n and_o to_o the_o mighty_a hindrance_n of_o truth_n and_o knowledge_n which_o never_o thrive_v better_o than_o under_o a_o gentle_a and_o moderate_a freedom_n and_o therefore_o i_o can_v but_o regret_n although_o it_o be_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o my_o own_o nation_n the_o hard_a fate_n of_o those_o two_o excellent_a person_n mr._n potter_n and_o mr._n mede_n the_o former_a of_o who_o although_o admirable_o skill_v in_o many_o abstruse_a part_n of_o learning_n yet_o live_v and_o die_v in_o a_o obscure_a retirement_n in_o a_o remote_a corner_n of_o the_o land_n whilst_o the_o other_o the_o ornament_n of_o our_o church_n and_o of_o the_o age_n he_o live_v in_o be_v never_o able_a so_o much_o as_o to_o keep_v a_o horse_n for_o health_n not_o state_n which_o be_v the_o height_n of_o his_o ambition_n and_o i_o wish_v i_o can_v say_v that_o we_o be_v grow_v more_o favourable_a to_o such_o disquisition_n that_o so_o a_o considerable_a person_n of_o deep_a thought_n and_o of_o great_a insight_n into_o mysterious_a truth_n upon_o who_o hypothesis_n the_o follow_a interpretation_n be_v chief_o ground_v after_o much_o doubt_n and_o trial_n of_o it_o may_v not_o be_v permit_v to_o struggle_v with_o adversity_n and_o lie_v under_o the_o depress_v circumstance_n of_o restraint_n but_o alas_o i_o fear_v that_o like_o the_o apostle_n peter_n 9.33_o peter_n luke_n 9.33_o when_o he_o desire_v the_o continuance_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o christ_n transgfiuration_n upon_o this_o earth_n we_o know_v not_o what_o we_o say_v when_o we_o wish_v that_o such_o man_n have_v meet_v with_o great_a advantage_n in_o the_o world_n as_o the_o present_a state_n of_o it_o be_v and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o seek_v 45._o seek_v jerem_n 45._o great_a thing_n for_o ourselves_o or_o other_o whilst_o the_o church_n be_v in_o a_o sackcloth_n state_n and_o condition_n but_o that_o our_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v suit_v to_o god_n dispensation_n and_o we_o be_v not_o to_o aim_v at_o high_a thing_n in_o the_o time_n of_o public_a calamity_n and_o whosoever_o make_v this_o use_n of_o privacy_n and_o adversity_n may_v soon_o meet_v with_o divine_a visitation_n and_o comfort_n in_o the_o most_o obscure_a corner_n and_o with_o spiritual_a illumination_n in_o a_o patmos_n or_o a_o prison_n than_o amid_o the_o great_a affluence_n of_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o this_o world_n and_o all_o the_o advantage_n of_o great_a part_n many_o book_n and_o much_o learning_n which_o too_o often_o swell_v the_o mind_n and_o puff_v up_o more_o than_o edify_v whereas_o the_o chief_a qualification_n next_o to_o prayer_n and_o the_o divine_a assistance_n to_o the_o attain_n to_o knowledge_n in_o this_o or_o any_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n be_v humility_n industry_n and_o patience_n in_o search_v and_o a_o ready_a submission_n to_o conviction_n although_o they_o prove_v contrary_a to_o our_o former_a thought_n and_o our_o present_a interest_n for_o great_a application_n of_o mind_n be_v necessary_a to_o search_v into_o the_o bottom_n of_o mysterious_a truth_n and_o a_o man_n who_o will_v understand_v the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o this_o prophecy_n must_v during_o the_o study_n of_o it_o renounce_v party_n and_o prejudices_fw-la and_o divest_v himself_o of_o his_o former_a principle_n although_o never_o so_o deep_o root_v and_o never_o so_o seemindy_a rational_a and_o close_o follow_v that_o sense_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n for_o god_n thought_n be_v not_o as_o our_o thought_n and_o man_n of_o the_o great_a strength_n of_o reason_n when_o they_o happen_v upon_o false_a principle_n and_o too_o strict_o adhere_v to_o they_o be_v of_o all_o other_o the_o most_o irreclaimable_a it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v that_o alcazar_n who_o spend_v twenty_o year_n in_o the_o study_n of_o this_o prophecy_n ribera_n and_o other_o very_a learned_a and_o judicious_a man_n among_o the_o romanist_n have_v scarce_o miss_v of_o many_o great_a truth_n if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v of_o that_o communion_n and_o that_o several_a true_o great_a and_o good_a man_n among_o the_o protestant_n be_v mislead_v by_o a_o too_o fond_a respect_n for_o some_o private_a principle_n such_o as_o be_v the_o impossibility_n that_o so_o gross_a a_o idolatry_n and_o so_o universal_a a_o apostasy_n as_o be_v suppose_v in_o this_o prophecy_n shall_v ever_o be_v permit_v to_o overspread_v the_o face_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n which_o yet_o be_v suppose_v shall_v actual_o come_v to_o pass_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o word_n by_o ribera_n 20._o ribera_n viegas_n victorinus_n and_o most_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n alcas_fw-la pag._n 20._o and_o other_o learned_a papist_n chief_o upon_o the_o evidence_n which_o this_o book_n afford_v they_o and_o such_o also_o be_v their_o opinion_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o a_o uninterrupted_a succession_n in_o every_o church_n and_o the_o impossibility_n of_o derive_v it_o from_o one_o which_o be_v formal_o idolatrous_a together_o with_o a_o great_a love_n for_o the_o outward_a peace_n unity_n and_o prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n than_o it_o be_v capable_a of_o during_o this_o imperfect_a state_n in_o which_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v rest_v without_o expect_v one_o of_o a_o different_a nature_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o chief_a prejudices_fw-la upon_o which_o grotius_n mr._n thorndick_n dr._n hammond_n and_o other_o espouse_v a_o groundless_a narrow_a and_o inconsistent_a hypothesis_n contrary_a to_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n and_o of_o the_o church_n of_o which_o they_o be_v member_n and_o to_o the_o scope_n and_o genuine_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o this_o and_o other_o prophetical_a book_n of_o scripture_n as_o have_v be_v sufficient_o show_v by_o dr._n moor_n dr._n cressener_n and_o several_a divine_n of_o foreign_a church_n whereas_o mr._n mede_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v reward_v by_o god_n with_o the_o best_a ground_v the_o most_o consequential_a and_o the_o most_o comprehensive_a hypothesis_n of_o any_o other_o for_o his_o great_a freedom_n of_o mind_n impartial_a search_n and_o universal_a charity_n which_o be_v join_v in_o he_o with_o a_o rare_a and_o uncommon_a mixture_n of_o slowness_n and_o yet_o largeness_n of_o thought_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o many_o excellent_a person_n who_o have_v shake_v off_o the_o fetter_n of_o prejudice_n and_o education_n and_o have_v too_o great_a soul_n to_o he_o confine_v within_o the_o narrow_a compass_n of_o a_o party_n or_o a_o private_a interest_n be_v yet_o very_a a_o verse_n to_o the_o write_n of_o those_o who_o offer_v at_o the_o interpretation_n of_o prophetical_a scripture_n if_o their_o sentiment_n seem_v to_o look_v with_o a_o too_o close_o and_o threaten_a aspect_n upon_o the_o age_n they_o live_v in_o because_o of_o the_o frequent_a falsity_n of_o such_o pretence_n and_o the_o ill_a influence_n they_o may_v have_v especial_o at_o some_o time_n and_o season_n upon_o the_o public_a peace_n of_o church_n and_o state_n and_o indeed_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v for_o be_v cautious_a and_o
interpret_v thus_o to_o come_v and_o worship_v god_n before_o thy_o foot_n according_a to_o a_o parallel_a place_n of_o the_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n 14.25_o 10_o because_o thou_o have_v keep_v and_o observe_n the_o word_n 25_o or_o precept_n of_o my_o patience_n i._n e._n of_o the_o patience_n which_o i_o teach_v and_o practise_v especial_o in_o expect_v with_o i_o the_o come_n of_o my_o kingdom_n and_o that_o in_o a_o low_a and_o mean_a condition_n i_o also_o will_v keep_v thou_o or_o this_o church_n state_n entire_a from_o the_o hour_n or_o sudden_a and_o unexpected_a time_n of_o 26_o temptation_n or_o general_a trial_n which_o shall_v come_v upon_o all_o the_o world_n to_o try_v they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n whether_o their_o church_n state_n be_v pure_a or_o no_o and_o to_o purify_v some_o and_o destroy_v other_o dan._n 12.1_o malach._n 3.2_o 3._o 2_o pet._n 2.9_o 1_o cor._n 3_o 11.-15_a 25_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v a_o precept_n or_o doctrine_n of_o patience_n in_o the_o sense_n that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o word_n be_v take_v 1_o cor._n 1.18_o and_o to_o keep_v the_o word_n as_o the_o phrase_n be_v frequent_o use_v in_o john_n gospel_n be_v to_o observe_v that_o precept_n and_o that_o chief_o with_o reference_n to_o a_o patient_a expectation_n of_o christ_n come_v as_o the_o phrase_n be_v take_v 2_o thes_n 3.5_o and_o rev._n 1.9_o 26_o this_o i_o suppose_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v concern_v the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o vial_n as_o shall_v be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v show_v when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v consider_v 11_o behold_v i_o come_v to_o try_v and_o judge_v they_o quick_o or_o on_o a_o sudden_a after_o this_o period_n of_o the_o church_n begin_v to_o appear_v hold_v that_o fast_n which_o thou_o have_v receive_v and_o keep_v that_o no_o man_n take_v 27_o thy_o crown_n i_o e._n rob_v thou_o of_o that_o reward_n thou_o shall_v have_v in_o my_o kingdom_n 27_o no_o churches_n so_o perfect_a but_o that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o if_o leave_v to_o themselves_o to_o be_v pervert_v and_o no_o man_n so_o nigh_o the_o goal_n but_o he_o may_v lose_v the_o prize_n if_o he_o be_v not_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n make_v watchful_a and_o careful_a and_o here_o we_o be_v to_o observe_v that_o these_o promise_n be_v take_v from_o the_o new_a jerusalem-state_n in_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o that_o they_o be_v make_v after_o the_o most_o ample_a and_o plain_a manner_n to_o this_o church-state_n because_o of_o its_o great_a purity_n and_o patience_n in_o expect_v that_o kingdom_n and_o its_o fitness_n to_o receive_v it_o in_o the_o near_a approach_n of_o it_o in_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n 12_o for_o him_n that_o overcome_v the_o temptation_n of_o this_o poor_a and_o despise_a church_n state_n will_n i_o make_v a_o 28_o pillar_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o my_o god_n i._n e._n he_o shall_v be_v a_o member_n of_o a_o strong_a fix_v and_o stable_a church_n state_n and_o he_o shall_v go_v no_o more_o out_o of_o it_o for_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v change_v and_o i_o will_v write_v 29_o upon_o he_o or_o upon_o this_o pillar_n the_o name_n of_o my_o god_n jehovah_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o city_n of_o my_o god_n the_o lord_n be_v there_o ezek._n 48.35_o which_o be_v 30_o new_a jerusalem_n i._n e._n the_o perfect_a gospel_n state_n in_o christ_n kingdom_n hebr._n 12.22_o which_o come_v down_o out_o of_o heaven_n from_o my_o god_n i._n e._n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o god_n more_o immediate_a power_n and_o by_o abundant_a manifestation_n of_o gift_n and_o grace_n ezek._n 43.4_o 5_o 6_o 7_o 8._o gal._n 4.26_o see_v on_o rev._n 21.2_o 3._o and_o i_o will_v write_v upon_o he_o my_o new_a name_n rev._n 19.16.22_o 4._o i_o e._n he_o shall_v be_v 31_o a_o member_n of_o my_o kingdom_n who_o be_o king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n see_v before_o on_o verse_n 8._o and_o isa_n 56.5_o rev._n 19.12_o 28_o in_o allusion_n to_o the_o two_o pillar_n before_o solomon_n temple_n call_v jachin_n and_o booz_n from_o their_o strength_n and_o stability_n 1_o king_n 7.15_o 21._o the_o apostle_n also_o be_v call_v pillar_n gal._n 2.9_o and_o the_o church_n the_o pillar_n of_o truth_n 1_o tim._n 3.15_o and_o christian_n be_v compare_v to_o a_o temple_n and_o its_o stone_n or_o pillar_n eph._n 2.21_o 1_o pet._n 2.5_o 29_o this_o may_v perhaps_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o inscription_n which_o be_v use_v to_o be_v put_v upon_o pillar_n hence_o the_o title_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o psalm_n be_v in_o the_o greek_a render_v a_o inscription_n upon_o a_o pillar_n and_o absalom_n pillar_n 2_o sam._n 18.18_o may_v have_v probable_o his_o name_n grave_v on_o it_o 30_o new_a be_v often_o in_o scripture_n put_v for_o excellent_a or_o perfect_a and_o this_o state_n may_v be_v call_v new_a because_o the_o visible_a glory_n of_o it_o do_v then_o first_o appear_v and_o it_o be_v a_o strange_a or_o new_a thing_n it_o be_v know_v or_o believe_v before_o by_o few_o 31_o for_o to_o be_v call_v and_o to_o be_v be_v of_o the_o same_o import_n in_o the_o hebrew_n phrase_n 13_o he_o that_o have_v a_o ear_n let_v he_o hear_v what_o the_o spirit_n say_v unto_o the_o church_n 14_o and_o unto_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 32_o laodicean_n write_v these_o thing_n say_v the_o amen_o 33_o i._n e._n the_o god_n of_o truth_n isa_n 65.16_o who_o will_v perform_v what_o he_o have_v promise_v 2_o cor._n 1.20_o and_o will_v in_o this_o period_n put_v a_o final_a end_n to_o all_o thing_n the_o faithful_a and_o true_a witness_n who_o have_v perform_v punctual_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o promise_v by_o the_o father_n and_o will_v go_v on_o to_o do_v so_o to_o the_o end_n although_o the_o truth_n he_o have_v deliver_v may_v seem_v never_o so_o incredible_a chap._n 1.5_o the_o beginning_n 34_o of_o the_o creation_n of_o god_n i._n e._n of_o the_o first_o creation_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o of_o the_o new_a creation_n or_o constitution_n of_o thing_n after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o which_o he_o be_v the_o first_o bear_v from_o the_o dead_a col._n 1.18_o rev._n 1_o 5.21_o 1._o 32_o this_o state_n succeed_v the_o philadelphian_a state_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v after_o the_o thousand_o year_n kingdom_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n of_o which_o philadelphia_n be_v a_o type_n as_o appear_v from_o verse_n 12._o it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o state_n in_o which_o there_o be_v a_o great_a remissness_n of_o the_o extraordinary_a zeal_n which_o be_v show_v in_o the_o former_a succession_n during_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o its_o name_n denote_v as_o grotius_n remark_n the_o judge_v of_o the_o people_n it_o may_v from_o thence_o be_v probable_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v that_o state_n during_o which_o the_o great_a judiciary_n act_n of_o judge_v the_o people_n or_o nation_n be_v to_o be_v perform_v rev._n 20_o 8-15_a where_o occasion_n will_v be_v give_v of_o discourse_v more_o large_o of_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v once_o a_o most_o famous_a and_o rich_a city_n as_o this_o church-state_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v at_o the_o seventeen_o verse_n but_o be_v now_o only_a a_o heap_n of_o ruin_n and_o inhabit_v by_o none_o but_o wild_a beast_n so_o that_o mounseur_fw-fr spoon_n after_o all_o his_o search_n can_v not_o find_v out_o where_o its_o church_n stand_v christ_n have_v spew_v it_o utter_o out_o of_o his_o mouth_n 33_o amen_o signify_v truth_n and_o denote_v also_o the_o end_n or_o conclusion_n and_o be_v put_v before_o what_o follow_v concern_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o god_n imply_v that_o what_o concern_v the_o end_n of_o church-state_n be_v the_o chief_a thing_n typify_v by_o this_o church_n 34_o christ_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o god_n 1._o because_o he_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n with_o god_n when_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o john_n 1.1_o as_o be_v the_o first_o bear_v of_o every_o creature_n that_o be_v be_v above_o and_o before_o all_o creature_n whatsoever_o and_o the_o cause_n of_o they_o col._n 1_o 15-17_a 2._o because_o he_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o new_a creation_n or_o constitution_n of_o thing_n under_o the_o gospel_n col._n 1.18_o 2_o cor._n 5.17_o and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o new_a heaven_n and_o new_a earth_n or_o the_o new_a and_o excellent_a state_n of_o thing_n in_o his_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n and_o 3._o because_o he_o be_v the_o beginning_n the_o first_o bear_v from_o the_o dead_a colos_n 1.18_o which_o title_n he_o here_o take_v because_o this_o church-period_n extend_v until_o the_o end_n of_o all_o earthly_a thing_n when_o follow_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o new_a creation_n or_o constitution_n of_o
thing_n in_o his_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n but_o of_o this_o more_o on_o the_o three_o last_o chapter_n 15_o i_o know_v thy_o work_n and_o thy_o whole_a state_n and_o condition_n that_o thou_o be_v neither_o cold_a i._n e._n neither_o void_a of_o all_o zeal_n for_o that_o philadelphian_a glorious_a state_n of_o my_o kingdom_n which_o be_v now_o withdraw_v from_o the_o very_a new_a earth_n rev._n 20.11_o nor_o hot_a i_o e._n nor_o fervent_o zealous_a for_o it_o according_a to_o the_o extraordinary_a love_n which_o that_o state_n require_v i_o 35_o will_v that_o i_o may_v speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n thou_o be_v cold_a for_o then_o be_v destitute_a of_o all_o love_n which_o be_v the_o life_n of_o a_o christian_a church_n thou_o will_v be_v in_o a_o deadly_a state_n and_o fit_v for_o destruction_n for_o 36_o hot_a for_o then_o the_o vehement_a flame_n of_o thy_o love_n will_v have_v be_v irresistible_a â—nd_v unextinguishable_a and_o all_o thing_n here_o below_o will_v have_v be_v utter_o contemn_v in_o respect_n of_o i_o cant._n 8.6_o 7._o 35_o christ_n do_v not_o wish_v that_o they_o be_v cold_a simple_o and_o absolute_o but_o comparative_o that_o they_o be_v rather_o so_o than_o in_o such_o a_o state_n of_o indifferency_n which_o be_v dangerous_a to_o themselves_o and_o more_o troublesome_a and_o displease_a in_o some_o respect_n unto_o himself_o and_o the_o whole_a expression_n be_v take_v from_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o man_n be_v wont_a to_o express_v themselves_o when_o any_o thing_n be_v displease_v unto_o they_o and_o be_v not_o to_o be_v too_o rigorous_o insist_v upon_o in_o every_o part_n of_o the_o similitude_n 36_o by_o heat_n and_o fire_n be_v mean_v divine_a love_n in_o scripture_n and_o by_o coldness_n on_o the_o contrary_a be_v mean_v the_o absolute_a privation_n of_o it_o which_o be_v the_o death_n of_o the_o soul_n who_o life_n consist_v in_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n this_o appear_v from_o several_a expression_n especial_o in_o the_o book_n of_o canticle_n where_o chap._n 8.6_o 7._o the_o spouse_n which_o be_v christ_n church_n in_o its_o most_o lovely_a philadelphian_a state_n in_o his_o kingdom_n represent_v the_o love_n it_o have_v for_o he_o by_o a_o strong_a vehement_a flame_n or_o heat_n such_o a_o one_o as_o can_v be_v kindle_v only_o from_o the_o lord_n as_o the_o word_n may_v be_v translate_v and_o which_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v extinguish_v nor_o can_v be_v translate_v from_o he_o to_o any_o other_o but_o perfect_o contemn_v and_o reject_v all_o earthly_a thing_n when_o they_o stand_v in_o competition_n with_o he_o now_o this_o be_v the_o love_n which_o the_o spouse_n have_v for_o christ_n in_o its_o perfect_a state_n which_o be_v elegant_o set_v forth_o in_o that_o book_n the_o heat_n which_o be_v here_o want_v in_o this_o laodicean_n state_n must_v be_v such_o a_o fervent_a one_o as_o that_o be_v which_o be_v in_o the_o forego_n state_n which_o be_v vehement_a heavenly_a overcome_v all_o difficulty_n and_o prefer_v christ_n and_o thing_n above_o beyond_o all_o earthly_a thing_n whatsoever_o yea_o count_v they_o as_o dross_n and_o dung_n when_o compare_v with_o christ_n see_v grotius_n and_o dr._n patrick_n on_o canticle_n 8.6_o 7._o 16_o so_o then_o or_o therefore_o after_o all_o this_o long_a debate_n within_o myself_o what_o i_o shall_v do_v with_o thou_o which_o be_v so_o troublesome_a and_o uneasy_a to_o i_o this_o be_v the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o whole_a matter_n that_o because_o thou_o be_v 37_o lukewarm_a and_o neither_o cold_a as_o some_o of_o the_o other_o church-state_n be_v which_o i_o have_v therefore_o destroy_v nor_o hot_a to_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n so_o that_o i_o can_v pitch_v my_o tabernacle_n any_o long_o with_o thou_o nor_o take_v thou_o up_o unto_o i_o except_o thou_o overcome_v the_o evil_n of_o this_o state_n by_o follow_v my_o counsel_n and_o harken_v to_o my_o rebuke_n rev._n 20.11.21_o 2_o 3._o i_o will_v i_o speak_v still_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n because_o of_o your_o infirmity_n spew_v 38_o thee_o out_o of_o my_o mouth_n i._n e._n i_o will_v whole_o rid_v i_o of_o the_o uneasiness_n i_o have_v be_v under_o and_o will_v have_v neither_o thou_o nor_o any_o other_o church-state_n any_o more_o upon_o earth_n 37_o by_o lukewarmness_n be_v not_o mean_v a_o indifferency_n to_o all_o religion_n but_o a_o indifference_n to_o that_o high_a heavenly_a state_n of_o love_n and_o glory_n which_o philadelphia_n be_v raise_v to_o for_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o a_o diligent_a compare_n of_o this_o prophecy_n that_o after_o the_o philadelphian_a state_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n there_o be_v to_o be_v another_o church_n state_n which_o be_v call_v rev._n 20.9_o the_o camp_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o belove_a city_n which_o must_v be_v this_o state_n of_o laodicea_n because_o it_o be_v the_o only_a one_o that_o remain_v after_o the_o philadelphian_a and_o therefore_o its_o lukewarmness_n must_v be_v such_o as_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o love_n of_o god_n for_o else_o the_o member_n of_o it_o can_v not_o have_v be_v say_v to_o be_v love_v by_o christ_n verse_n 19_o and_o be_v only_o so_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o high_a fervor_n of_o the_o philadelphian_a state_n which_o be_v the_o holy_a 3._o holy_a canticl_n â—_o 6_o 7._o rev._n 20_o 11.21_o 2_o 3._o city_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n like_o a_o bride_n with_o a_o most_o vehement_a flame_n of_o love_n for_o christ_n her_o husband_n and_o after_o a_o thousand_o year_n of_o true_a glory_n be_v translate_v or_o flee_v away_o with_o christ_n into_o heaven_n into_o a_o glorious_a state_n of_o eternity_n whereas_o this_o state_n be_v describe_v as_o be_v on_o the_o earth_n rev._n 20.9_o and_o as_o retain_v too_o much_o love_n to_o the_o glory_n and_o enjoyment_n of_o their_o earthly_a state_n although_o the_o lustre_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n manifest_v during_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v withdraw_v and_o as_o not_o have_v such_o a_o vehement_a love_n for_o be_v with_o christ_n as_o to_o contemn_v all_o the_o gold_n and_o riches_n which_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o next_o verse_n and_o all_o the_o worldly_a substance_n of_o its_o earthly_a state_n for_o a_o heavenly_a state_n with_o christ_n which_o it_o will_v have_v do_v if_o it_o have_v have_v the_o love_n of_o the_o spouse_n in_o the_o canticle_n 38_o this_o be_v a_o metaphor_n from_o lukewarm_a water_n which_o provoke_v vomit_v and_o cast_v off_o from_o a_o sickly_a stomach_n what_o load_v it_o and_o be_v nauseous_a or_o uneasy_a to_o it_o and_o be_v use_v in_o scripture_n 36.13_o scripture_n levit._fw-la 18.25_o 28.20_o 22._o jerem._n 9.19_o ezek._n 36.13_o to_o signify_v the_o utter_a dispeople_a of_o a_o nation_n in_o which_o sense_n it_o seem_v here_o to_o be_v take_v for_o the_o total_a removal_n of_o this_o and_o all_o other_o such_o like_a church-state_n as_o be_v uneasy_a to_o christ_n because_o of_o their_o imperfection_n who_o will_v now_o be_v no_o more_o content_v with_o any_o state_n but_o a_o heavenly_a perfect_a and_o unchangeable_a one_o such_o a_o one_o as_o no_o water_n can_v quench_v nor_o any_o flood_n drown_v and_o which_o be_v to_o be_v set_v as_o a_o seal_n upon_o his_o heart_n canticl_n 8.6_o 7._o and_o according_o christ_n be_v here_o representent_v as_o uneasy_a under_o this_o state_n rather_o than_o angry_a with_o it_o and_o as_o deliberate_v and_o at_o last_o resolve_v what_o to_o do_v with_o it_o which_o be_v intimate_v by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o illative_a particle_n note_v a_o conclusion_n draw_v from_o premise_n deliberate_v of_o and_o consider_v and_o the_o result_n be_v that_o he_o can_v not_o indeed_o destroy_v they_o in_o his_o anger_n by_o fire_n from_o heaven_n as_o he_o will_v their_o enemy_n the_o nation_n rev._n 20.9_o because_o he_o have_v a_o love_n for_o they_o and_o they_o be_v not_o cold_a in_o their_o love_n to_o he_o neither_o can_v he_o take_v they_o in_o the_o state_n they_o be_v in_o unto_o himself_o in_o heaven_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v at_o last_o resolve_v to_o spew_v all_o earthly_a church_n state_n out_o of_o his_o mouth_n and_o have_v no_o more_o such_o upon_o earth_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o imperfection_n and_o corruption_n they_o be_v subject_a to_o when_o leave_v to_o themselves_o and_o his_o more_o immediate_a presence_n be_v withdraw_v from_o they_o 17_o and_o this_o will_v i_o do_v because_o 39_o thou_o say_v i_o be_o still_fw-la as_o rich_a as_o i_o be_v before_o and_o in_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o same_o glorious_a state_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o i_o be_o increase_v with_o good_n and_o which_o be_v more_o have_v need_n of_o nothing_o but_o be_o in_o a_o perfect_a self-sufficient_a state_n
not_o for_o thy_o own_o sake_n or_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o church_n which_o thou_o fear_v will_v be_v deprive_v of_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o book_n for_o behold_v the_o lion_n 10_o of_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n i._n e._n christ_n gen._n 49.9_o heb._n 7.13_o 14._o who_o be_v also_o the_o root_n of_o david_n isa_n 11.1_o 10._o rom._n 15.12_o have_v prevail_v with_o the_o father_n by_o his_o blood_n and_o merit_n to_o open_v the_o book_n and_o to_o loose_v the_o seven_o seal_n thereof_o verse_n 2_o 4._o i._n e._n to_o declare_v what_o be_v in_o it_o and_o to_o accomplish_v it_o 8_o for_o so_o one_o seem_v to_o signify_v in_o this_o prophecy_n as_o also_o it_o do_v dan._n 10.13_o gen._n 1.4_o matth._n 28.1_o 9_o the_o jewish_a church_n have_v be_v entrust_v with_o the_o oracle_n and_o prophecy_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v very_o proper_a that_o their_o ministry_n shall_v be_v here_o make_v use_n of_o to_o declare_v unto_o john_n the_o import_n of_o what_o have_v be_v deliver_v therein_o concern_v the_o merit_n and_o power_n of_o christ_n in_o reveal_v and_o erect_v his_o kingdom_n and_o therefore_o christ_n be_v here_o describe_v by_o title_n take_v from_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o lion_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n because_o he_o come_v from_o that_o tribe_n which_o be_v resemble_v to_o a_o lion_n in_o scripture_n and_o the_o root_n of_o david_n because_o he_o proceed_v from_o his_o stock_n as_o from_o a_o root_n 10_o no_o creature_n whatsoever_o as_o man_n signify_v verse_n 7._o and_o isa_n 41.28_o be_v able_a to_o open_v this_o book_n or_o look_v into_o it_o but_o only_o christ_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o merit_n whereby_o that_o extravagant_a knowledge_n which_o be_v ascribe_v unto_o angel_n and_o saint_n in_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o their_o mediatorship_n be_v plain_o explode_v as_o appear_v also_o from_o the_o 11_o 12_o 13_o and_o 14_o verse_n 6_o and_o i_o behold_v with_o great_a concern_v and_o expectation_n and_o lo_o on_o a_o sudden_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o throne_n i._n e._n just_a before_o it_o and_o next_o unto_o it_o and_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o elder_n i._n e._n betwixt_o god_n the_o father_n and_o his_o church_n stand_v 11_o in_o a_o posture_n of_o defence_n as_o mediator_n and_o advocate_n and_o in_o a_o readiness_n to_o receive_v his_o kingdom_n dan._n 7.13_o 14._o a_o lamb_n i._n e._n christ_n john_n 1.29.36_o as_o it_o have_v be_v new_o stain_v be_v just_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a have_v seven_o horn_n 12_o i._n e._n perfect_a regal_a authority_n especial_o over_o the_o sevenfold_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o seven_o eye_n signify_v perfection_n of_o knowledge_n and_o providential_a administration_n zech._n 3.9_o which_o be_v or_o represent_v the_o seven_a spirit_n of_o god_n i._n e._n the_o perfect_a operation_n of_o god_n spirit_n zech._n 4.6_o 10._o see_v on_o rev._n 1.4_o send_v forth_o into_o all_o the_o earth_n to_o superintend_v dispose_n and_o conduct_v all_o thing_n 2_o chron._n 46.9_o isa_n 11.2_o 11_o from_o christ_n be_v here_o represent_v as_o just_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a with_o the_o sign_n of_o his_o suffering_n fresh_a and_o bleed_a it_o may_v be_v gather_v that_o the_o epocha_n of_o these_o vision_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o christ_n resurrection_n and_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n as_o we_o have_v observe_v before_o on_o chap._n 1.10_o and_o he_o be_v represent_v as_o stand_v to_o denote_v that_o he_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o in_o possession_n of_o his_o kingdom_n which_o be_v due_a to_o he_o at_o his_o resurrection_n as_o the_o psalmist_n plain_o affirm_v psalm_n 2_o 7_o 8._o but_o that_o he_o stand_v ready_a to_o receive_v it_o to_o which_o end_n he_o be_v bring_v unto_o the_o father_n as_o appear_v plain_o from_o dan._n 7.13_o 14._o 12_o horn_n be_v the_o weapon_n of_o beast_n they_o be_v put_v to_o signify_v strength_n and_o power_n in_o scripture_n as_o psalm_n 75.5_o 10._o and_o in_o daniel_n and_o this_o prophecy_n they_o denote_v king_n and_o their_o regal_a power_n as_o the_o scripture_n interpret_v itself_o dan._n 8.20_o 21._o rev._n 17.12_o 7_o and_o he_o i._n e._n christ_n be_v now_o enter_v upon_o his_o kingly_a office_n come_v to_o the_o father_n be_v bring_v near_o before_o he_o to_o receive_v his_o kingdom_n dan._n 7.13_o 14_o and_o take_v the_o book_n *_o out_o of_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n i._n e._n receive_v his_o kingdom_n from_o the_o father_n and_o power_n to_o reveal_v and_o execute_v what_o be_v contain_v in_o that_o book_n concern_v it_o *_o this_o answer_n to_o dan._n 7.14_o where_o upon_o his_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o father_n a_o kingdom_n be_v give_v he_o of_o which_o this_o book_n be_v a_o symbol_n as_o be_v the_o book_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n only_o we_o be_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o book_n be_v seal_v the_o kingdom_n be_v not_o to_o appear_v but_o by_o step_n and_o degree_n according_a to_o the_o open_n of_o the_o seal_n until_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n during_o which_o time_n christ_n be_v to_o sit_v in_o the_o patience_n and_o expectation_n of_o his_o kingdom_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n until_o his_o father_n make_v his_o foe_n his_o footstool_n according_a to_o psalm_n 110.1_o and_o 1_o cor._n 15.25_o 27._o 8_o and_o when_o he_o have_v take_v the_o boâ—k_n the_o four_o beast_n and_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n i._n e._n the_o christian_n and_o the_o jewish_a church_n perceive_v the_o to_o all_o power_n be_v now_o give_v unto_o he_o of_o the_o father_n fall_v down_o before_o the_o lamb_n to_o worship_v he_o bear_v every_o one_o of_o they_o harp_n to_o praise_v he_o and_o golden_a vial_n or_o bowl_n to_o hold_v incense_n in_o 2_o chron._n 4.22_o full_a of_o 13_o odour_n which_o be_v i._n e._n signify_v the_o prayer_n psalm_n 141.2_o of_o saint_n i._n e._n of_o the_o live_a creature_n and_o elder_n and_o all_o saint_n and_o member_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n in_o his_o kingdom_n rev._n 20.4_o 13_o the_o ascent_n of_o the_o incense_n signify_v the_o ascent_n of_o prayer_n to_o heaven_n and_o the_o odour_n of_o it_o their_o acceptableness_n with_o god_n for_o which_o see_v dr._n hammond_n on_o the_o place_n and_o on_o luke_n 1.10_o and_o here_o christ_n appear_v for_o his_o saint_n as_o in_o his_o kingdom_n make_v they_o priest_n to_o god_n by_o give_v they_o incense_n see_v chap._n 8.3_o 4.20_o 6._o 9_o and_o they_o sing_v a_o new_a song_n of_o 14_o singular_a love_n and_o gratitude_n upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o christ_n redemption_n and_o kingdom_n say_v thou_o be_v worthy_a and_o thou_o alone_o verse_n 23._o to_o take_v the_o book_n and_o to_o open_v the_o seal_n thereof_o for_o thou_o be_v slay_v and_o have_v redeem_v we_o to_o god_n i._n e._n to_o be_v his_o servant_n and_o worshipper_n by_o thy_o blood_n out_o of_o every_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n and_o nation_n to_o be_v a_o catholic_n church_n and_o kingdom_n 14_o in_o this_o sense_n this_o word_n be_v take_v psalm_n 33.3_o isa_n 42.9_o 10._o but_o it_o be_v rather_o call_v a_o new_a song_n here_o because_o it_o will_v have_v be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n out_o of_o use_n during_o the_o apostasy_n which_o will_v have_v pervert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o redemption_n and_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n therein_o celebrate_v of_o which_o kingdom_n there_o be_v here_o give_v a_o appearance_n and_o representation_n signify_v by_o music_n and_o harp_n which_o be_v the_o attendant_n of_o it_o in_o this_o prophecy_n song_n and_o music_n be_v not_o make_v use_n of_o in_o it_o but_o upon_o some_o such_o pre-appearance_n until_o the_o apostasy_n be_v at_o a_o end_n as_o if_o during_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o bridegroom_n mourn_v be_v more_o suitable_a for_o the_o church_n 10_o and_o haste_v make_v we_o unto_o the_o service_n and_o glory_n of_o our_o god_n king_n and_o priest_n i._n e._n a_o priestly_a kingdom_n chap._n 1.6_o and_o we_o shall_v reign_v 15_o in_o the_o earth_n in_o thy_o kingdom_n rev._n 20.4_o 15_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v to_o be_v upon_o earth_n rev._n 20.4_o 11_o and_o i_o behold_v or_o be_v still_o in_o vision_n and_o i_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o many_o angel_n round_o about_o the_o throne_n and_o round_n about_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o elder_n i._n e._n the_o whole_a church_n consist_v of_o angel_n and_o man_n christian_n and_o jew_n heb._n 12.22_o 23_o 24._o and_o the_o number_n of_o they_o i._n e._n of_o the_o angel_n be_v ten_o tbousand_n time_n ten_o thousand_o and_o thousand_o of_o
successor_n 16_o and_o say_v to_o the_o mountain_n and_o rock_n fall_v on_o we_o and_o hide_v we_o although_o by_o crush_a we_o in_o piece_n isa_n 2_o 19.-21_a hos_fw-la 10.8_o from_o the_o face_n or_o anger_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n i._n e._n god_n and_o from_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o lamb_n i._n e._n christ_n that_o we_o may_v not_o see_v and_o feel_v the_o misery_n which_o be_v come_v upon_o we_o 17_o for_o the_o great_a 30_o day_n of_o his_o wrath_n i._n e._n the_o appoint_a time_n of_o his_o judgement_n be_v come_v and_o who_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o stand_v against_o it_o oppose_v or_o endure_v it_o 30_o this_o immediate_o refer_v to_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o pagan_a power_n by_o the_o christian_a empire_n and_o have_v also_o a_o relation_n to_o the_o final_a judgement_n upon_o antichrist_n when_o the_o martyr_n who_o be_v command_v to_o rest_n until_o that_o time_n shall_v be_v full_o avenge_v this_o judgement_n upon_o paganism_n by_o the_o christian_a empire_n be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o judgement_n at_o christ_n kingdom_n chap._n vii_o the_o text._n 1_o a_o and_o after_o these_o thing_n i_o see_v four_o angel_n 1_o i._n e._n minister_n of_o god_n providence_n stand_v in_o a_o readiness_n to_o execute_v god_n command_n upon_o the_o four_o corner_n i._n e._n angle_n or_o cardinal_n point_n ezek._n 7.2_o matth._n 24.31_o zech._n 2.6_o of_o the_o earth_n hold_v back_n or_o restrain_v the_o four_o wind_n or_o instrument_n of_o trouble_n and_o commotion_n jerem._n 49.36_o dan._n 7.2_o zech._n 6.5_o of_o the_o earth_n that_o the_o wind_n 2_o shall_v not_o blow_v upon_o the_o earth_n 3_o i._n e._n that_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v not_o be_v disturb_v nor_o on_o the_o 3_o sea_n i._n e._n the_o common_a people_n chap._n 17.15_o nor_o on_o any_o tree_n 3_o i._n e._n the_o great_a one_o isa_n 2.13_o zech._n 11.2_o annotation_n on_o chap._n vii_o 1_o the_o live_a creature_n do_v not_o appear_v but_o angel_n in_o their_o stead_n and_o they_o stand_v on_o the_o angle_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o on_o the_o angle_n of_o the_o throne_n as_o the_o live_a creature_n do_v whereby_o be_v signify_v that_o the_o strict_a apostolical_a purity_n be_v abate_v as_o i_o have_v often_o remark_v as_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o live_a creature_n in_o ezekiel_n remove_v by_o degree_n from_o the_o temple_n as_o it_o grow_v more_o and_o more_o pollute_a until_o they_o depart_v total_o from_o it_o read_v and_o diligent_o consider_v exek_v 8.4_o 6.9_o 3.10_o 15-19_a 11_o 23._o 2_o hereby_o be_v signify_v the_o quiet_a which_o the_o christian_a empire_n enjoy_v from_o constantine_n to_o theodosius_n in_o respect_n of_o what_o commotion_n be_v before_o in_o the_o empire_n whilst_o it_o be_v pagan_a and_o shall_v be_v afterward_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o theodosius_n when_o its_o ruin_n soon_o ensue_v upon_o the_o wind_n blow_v by_o the_o trumpet_n chap._n 8._o for_o by_o the_o wind_n not_o blow_v be_v not_o mean_v that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o trouble_n and_o commotion_n but_o according_a to_o the_o usual_a import_n of_o such_o hyperbolical_a expression_n in_o scripture_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v so_o little_a or_o short_a as_o the_o tempest_n under_o julian_n be_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v in_o comparison_n nothing_o at_o all_o especial_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o commotion_n the_o empire_n be_v to_o undergo_v within_o a_o short_a season_n which_o will_v produce_v great_a change_n in_o it_o by_o introduce_v a_o new_a antichristian_a supremacy_n with_o ten_o king_n whereby_o the_o monarchick_a power_n of_o the_o empire_n according_a to_o its_o representation_n in_o daniel_n shift_v from_o its_o iron_n leg_n into_o its_o foot_n and_o toe_n part_n of_o iron_n part_n of_o clay_n and_o the_o idolatrous_a beastian_n power_n be_v to_o pass_v into_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n all_o which_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v by_o great_a concussion_n in_o the_o empire_n its_o present_a state_n under_o christian_a emperor_n be_v account_v a_o calm_a in_o respect_n of_o what_o be_v to_o ensue_v the_o pagan_a beast_n be_v then_o subdue_v and_o the_o antichristian_a man_n of_o sin_n be_v withhold_v so_o that_o christianity_n be_v then_o as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o quiet_a and_o prosperous_a condition_n 3_o 3_o 3_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v here_o represent_v by_o apt_a metaphor_n take_v from_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v most_o subject_a to_o be_v disturb_v with_o wind_n 2_o and_o i_o see_v another_o angel_n 4_o ascend_v from_o the_o east_n i._n e._n christ_n have_v the_o 5_o seal_n of_o the_o live_a god_n i._n e._n a_o commission_n from_o he_o ezek._n 9.4_o and_o he_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o testify_v his_o love_n and_o affection_n to_o his_o choose_a once_o to_o the_o four_o angel_n to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v by_o god_n who_o have_v determine_v great_a change_n in_o the_o empire_n to_o hurt_v by_o execute_n of_o judgement_n the_o earth_n and_o the_o sea_n vers_fw-la 1._o 4_o christ_n be_v call_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o covenant_n malach._n 3.1_o and_o the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n malach._n 4.2_o and_o the_o dayspring_n or_o rise_a sun_n from_o the_o east_n luke_n 1.78_o and_o ezek._n 44.2.3_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v christ_n and_o only_o he_o have_v power_n to_o enter_v in_o at_o the_o eastern_a gate_n of_o that_o mystical_a temple_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o christ_n be_v here_o to_o be_v understand_v call_v so_o because_o he_o enlighten_v and_o comfort_v his_o church_n and_o like_o the_o rise_a sun_n discover_v work_n of_o darkness_n and_o the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a see_v dr._n hammond_n on_o luke_n 1.78_o gregory_n observation_n pag._n 73._o and_o dr._n pocock_n on_o malachi_n 5_o a_o seal_n signify_v a_o command_n or_o a_o commission_n from_o its_o be_v seal_v with_o the_o king_n seal_n 1_o king_n 21.8_o esth_n 3_o 12.8_o 8_o 10._o 3_o say_v hurt_v not_o the_o earth_n neither_o the_o sea_n or_o the_o tree_n i._n e._n the_o empire_n and_o its_o inhabitant_n till_o we_o have_v 6_o seal_v or_o shall_v seal_v i._n e_o preserve_v and_o secure_v in_o secret_a ezek._n 9_o 1.-4_a the_o servant_n of_o 7_o our_o god_n i._n e._n those_o who_o serve_v god_n pure_o and_o sincere_o nehem._n 1.11_o in_o their_o 8_o forehead_n i._n e._n very_o close_o and_o secure_o 6_o man_n use_v to_o seal_v those_o thing_n which_o they_o will_v have_v conceal_v and_o preserve_v as_o we_o have_v before_o hint_v on_o chap._n 5._o 1._o especial_o in_o time_n of_o danger_n so_o god_n command_v the_o israelite_n to_o sprinkle_v blood_n upon_o their_o post_n when_o he_o will_v save_v they_o whereby_o as_o with_o a_o seal_n he_o conceal_v and_o preserve_v they_o exod._n 12._o and_o the_o scarlet_a thread_n josh_n 2.18_o be_v a_o sign_n or_o seal_v to_o distinguish_v rahab_n from_o those_o that_o perish_v and_o ezek._n 9_o a_o mark_n or_o seal_v of_o distinction_n security_n and_o preservation_n be_v put_v upon_o the_o forehead_n of_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v save_v in_o that_o common_a destruction_n and_o the_o prime_n and_o great_a import_n of_o seal_v be_v to_o signify_v that_o the_o true_a glory_n which_o shall_v appear_v in_o christ_n kingdom_n the_o new_a jerusalem_n be_v to_o be_v cover_v and_o secure_v while_o the_o false_a and_o worldly_a splendour_n and_o glory_n of_o the_o antichristian_a apostasy_n be_v chief_o visible_a and_o predominant_a the_o true_a worshipper_n be_v now_o in_o the_o temple_n the_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n and_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o wilderness_n which_o be_v all_o equivalent_a with_o these_o seal_a one_o 7_o christ_n as_o mediator_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n have_v a_o joint_a relation_n to_o god_n with_o his_o faithful_a servant_n john_n 20.17_o 8_o in_o allusion_n to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o eastern_a nation_n who_o mark_v their_o servant_n on_o the_o forehead_n and_o hereby_o be_v signify_v a_o close_a concealment_n and_o security_n when_o the_o forehead_n or_o face_n of_o his_o servant_n be_v seal_v or_o hide_v so_o that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v know_v 4_o and_o i_o hear_v be_v therefore_o be_o certain_a of_o what_o i_o relate_v the_o number_n of_o they_o which_o be_v seal_v or_o conceal_v and_o secure_v and_o there_o be_v seal_v a_o 9_o hundred_o forty_o and_o four_o thousand_o of_o all_o the_o tribe_n of_o israel_n i_o e_o a_o pure_a apostolical_a church_n be_v preserve_v but_o in_o a_o hide_a and_o secret_a condition_n the_o glorious_a appearance_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v stop_v and_o hinder_v 9_o israel_n in_o this_o book_n as_o have_v be_v before_o observe_v on_o chap._n 2.9_o be_v put_v for_o the_o pure_a christian_a church_n
be_v before_o as_o to_o outward_a church_n privilege_n and_o profession_n which_o be_v the_o visible_a life_n of_o a_o church_n 8_o and_o their_o dead_a body_n i._n e._n these_o church_n anathematise_v and_o suppress_v shall_v lie_v unburied_a in_o the_o 30_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i_o e._n their_o censure_n against_o they_o and_o suppress_v of_o they_o shall_v be_v public_a open_v and_o notorious_a through_o the_o whole_a extent_n and_o in_o the_o most_o conspicuous_a place_n of_o the_o antichristian_a jurisdiction_n which_o 31_o spiritual_o i._n e._n in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n 1_o cor._n 10.4_o be_v 32_o call_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n in_o this_o prophecy_n 33_o sodom_n for_o its_o spiritual_a uncleanness_n by_o idolatry_n and_o egypt_n for_o its_o tyranny_n and_o its_o innumerable_a superstition_n and_o idolatry_n 34_o where_o also_o or_o in_o which_o great_a city_n our_o lord_n christ_n be_v crucify_a 30_o by_o street_n in_o scripture_n be_v mean_v the_o broad_a open_v and_o public_a place_n of_o concourse_n as_o the_o word_n be_v use_v matth._n 5.6_o and_o esther_n 6.9_o whereby_o be_v intimate_v that_o some_o church_n in_o the_o most_o conspicuous_a and_o eminent_a place_n of_o the_o roman_a territory_n which_o be_v the_o city_n concern_v in_o these_o vision_n and_o be_v call_v the_o 10._o the_o chap_n 14_o 8.17_o 18_o 18_o 10._o great_a city_n shall_v be_v persecute_v and_o anathematise_v by_o the_o apostasy_n and_o that_o the_o devastation_n make_v upon_o the_o witness_n shall_v be_v public_a and_o in_o open_a view_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v capable_a of_o be_v raise_v and_o restore_v contrary_a to_o what_o the_o wicked_a be_v threaten_v with_o job_n 18.17_o that_o their_o remembrance_n shall_v perish_v from_o the_o earth_n and_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o name_n in_o the_o street_n 31_o from_o hence_o it_o clear_o appear_v that_o what_o be_v here_o deliver_v be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n by_o way_n of_o mystical_a allegory_n which_o be_v common_a then_o among_o the_o jew_n and_o which_o the_o sacred_a writer_n especial_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n make_v frequent_a use_n of_o 23_o or_o be_v in_o a_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a sense_n for_o to_o call_v and_o to_o be_v be_v frequent_o use_v promiscuous_o in_o scripture_n although_o i_o presume_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o place_n give_v in_o the_o paraphrase_n to_o be_v the_o true_a for_o as_o gog_n be_v prophesy_v of_o by_o the_o prophet_n under_o the_o name_n of_o edom_n moab_n leviathan_n and_o the_o other_o chief_a enemy_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o jewish_a church_n as_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n express_o declare_v chap._n 38.17_o so_o be_v the_o idolatrous_a enemy_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n prophesy_v of_o under_o the_o name_n of_o egypt_n babylon_n and_o the_o like_a in_o this_o book_n and_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n 33_o thus_o jerusalem_n be_v call_v sodom_n and_o gomorrah_n isa_n 1.10_o 34_o christ_n be_v crucify_v at_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v here_o mention_v 1._o to_o show_v that_o this_o slaughter_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v to_o be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_n jerusalem_n be_v then_o under_o their_o dominion_n and_o our_o saviour_n be_v crucify_a by_o their_o authority_n upon_o which_o account_n his_o suffer_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n and_o his_o crucifixion_n which_o be_v a_o roman_a punishment_n be_v mention_v in_o the_o creed_n 2._o rome_n be_v call_v jerusalem_n because_o it_o succeed_v the_o 728_o the_o mori_n oper._n theol._n 721_o 728_o synagogue_n in_o its_o carnal_a hypocritical_a and_o persecute_v temper_n and_o be_v a_o city_n that_o kill_v the_o prophet_n and_o witness_n of_o christ_n as_o jerusalem_n of_o old_a be_v wont_a to_o do_v 3._o our_o saviour_n be_v say_v to_o be_v crucify_a at_o rome_n because_o he_o be_v crucify_v there_o in_o his_o 9.4_o his_o matth._n 25.40_o 45._o act_n 9.4_o member_n to_o who_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v he_o impute_v as_o do_v to_o himself_o whereupon_o he_o ask_v saul_n why_o he_o persecute_v he_o when_o he_o persecute_v his_o disciple_n and_o because_o the_o apostasy_n reign_v there_o which_o sin_n be_v particular_o call_v the_o crucify_a of_o christ_n afresh_o and_o the_o put_v he_o to_o a_o open_a shame_n heb._n 6_o 4-8_a 9_o and_o they_o or_o some_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n who_o shall_v be_v dispose_v to_o attend_v to_o and_o take_v notice_n of_o this_o matter_n shall_v see_v or_o diligent_o consider_v their_o dead_a body_n i_o e._n the_o deplorable_a and_o ruinous_a state_n of_o these_o desolate_a church_n three_o day_n and_o a_o half_o see_v num_fw-la 37._o and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v in_o 35_o grave_n i._n e._n to_o be_v bury_v in_o utter_a oblivion_n and_o to_o be_v in_o a_o irrecoverable_a condition_n out_o of_o all_o hope_n of_o be_v restore_v ezek._n 37_o 11-14_a hos_fw-la 6.2_o 35_o the_o same_o metaphor_n that_o be_v here_o make_v use_n of_o be_v also_o use_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n by_o ezekiel_n chap._n 37_o 1-14_a and_o by_o hos_n 13.14_o where_o by_o dry_a bone_n in_o a_o open_a valley_n and_o by_o dead_a body_n in_o grave_n be_v mean_v a_o hopeless_a condition_n without_o the_o least_o expectation_n of_o recovery_n 10_o and_o they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n the_o more_o sensual_a and_o earthly_a part_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v rejoice_v over_o they_o and_o make_v merry_a and_o shall_v send_v gift_n one_o to_o another_o as_o in_o time_n of_o public_a joy_n hest_n 9.19_o 22._o nehem._n 8_o 10-12_a because_o these_o two_o prophet_n 36_o torment_v by_o their_o reproof_n denounce_v of_o judgement_n contrary_a life_n and_o conversation_n and_o the_o progress_n of_o their_o doctrine_n among_o the_o people_n hos_fw-la 6.5_o judg._n 16.6_o jon._n 4.9_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n the_o antichristian_a people_n 36_o as_o the_o prophet_n and_o particular_o elijah_n one_o of_o the_o witness_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n be_v say_v to_o trouble_v wicked_a king_n and_o people_n 1_o king_n 18.17_o 18.21_o 20._o 11_o and_o after_o three_o 37_o day_n and_o a_o half_a the_o spirit_n 38_o of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o i._n e._n they_o be_v wonderful_o revive_v ezek._n 37.5_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 13_o 14._o hos_fw-la 6.2_o and_o they_o stand_v 38_o upon_o their_o foot_n i._n e._n be_v in_o a_o posture_n of_o service_n and_o defence_n and_o appear_v with_o courage_n and_o readiness_n to_o perform_v their_o duty_n ezek._n 2_o 1-3.37_a 10._o and_o great_a fear_n 39_o fall_v upon_o all_o they_o which_o see_v they_o revive_v so_o wonderful_o to_o the_o joy_n of_o their_o friend_n and_o the_o consternation_n of_o their_o enemy_n 37_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o the_o lord_n napeir_n that_o beside_o the_o common_a prophetical_a day_n which_o be_v take_v for_o a_o year_n in_o prophecy_n there_o be_v also_o a_o great_a and_o extraordinary_a day_n in_o scripture_n which_o signify_v not_o a_o year_n but_o any_o time_n to_o be_v determine_v by_o circumstance_n as_o the_o word_n day_n be_v use_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o man_n day_n now_o if_o day_n signify_v time_n in_o scripture_n it_o may_v very_o well_o 284-293_a well_o lord_n napeir_n on_o the_o revel_n prop._n 1.15_o mori_n oper._n theol._n pag_n 179._o and_o his_o appendix_n to_o dan._n pag._n 284-293_a signify_v so_o in_o this_o place_n where_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v necessary_a that_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_n shall_v be_v bring_v to_o comport_v with_o three_o time_n and_o a_o half_a 1260_o day_n and_o forty_o two_o month_n all_o which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o signification_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o reason_n but_o that_o the_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a shall_v be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n too_o especial_o if_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o wilderness_n which_o be_v the_o church_n or_o witness_n collective_o take_v from_o who_o it_o differ_v only_o in_o notion_n as_o the_o body_n do_v from_o its_o member_n have_v three_o time_n and_o a_o half_a allot_v she_o as_o well_o as_o 1260_o day_n to_o which_o there_o must_v be_v something_o porportionable_a in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o witness_n which_o be_v her_o seed_n and_o be_v coaeval_fw-fr with_o she_o and_o the_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a be_v of_o the_o same_o extent_n with_o 1260_o day_n and_o three_o time_n and_o a_o half_a if_o you_o account_v the_o day_n for_o year_n and_o then_o again_o resolve_v those_o year_n into_o day_n denote_v so_o many_o year_n but_o for_o the_o clear_a state_v of_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o here_o be_v a_o plain_a allusion_n to_o the_o time_n of_o
which_o it_o come_v to_o be_v call_v the_o three_o part_n whereupon_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n be_v cast_v to_o the_o ground_n it_o be_v very_a seat_n and_o power_n become_v thereupon_o roman_n constantine_n pope_n constantine_n cave_n introduct_n to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o father_n vol._n 2._o pag._n 13._o rycaut_n pref._n to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n command_v by_o a_o law_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v call_v new_a rome_n and_o have_v people_v it_o with_o the_o best_a family_n he_o can_v draw_v from_o old_a rome_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o it_o be_v call_v roman_n 13_o here_o be_v imply_v that_o the_o four_o empire_n subdue_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n after_o it_o have_v subdue_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n which_o stand_v in_o competition_n with_o it_o according_a to_o what_o be_v foretell_v by_o daniel_n chap._n 2._o 39_o 40._o 7_o 7_o 19_o 32._o 14_o this_o refer_v to_o the_o persecution_n which_o fall_v upon_o the_o christian_a church_n by_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o instrument_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n especial_o to_o their_o last_o and_o most_o cruel_a effort_n in_o the_o ten_o year_n persecution_n under_o dioclesian_n when_o the_o woman_n be_v as_o it_o be_v teem_a with_o a_o glorious_a church_n state_n in_o a_o christian_a empire_n which_o be_v bring_v forth_o under_o constantine_n as_o a_o short_a specimen_fw-la and_o imperfect_a representation_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o have_v be_v show_v on_o chap._n 7_o 9.-17_a 5_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o his_o opposition_n psal_n 2._o she_o bring_v forth_o a_o 15_o manchild_n i._n e._n christ_n reign_v then_o as_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o his_o church_n and_o there_o be_v on_o earth_n a_o lively_a and_o manly_a representation_n of_o he_o and_o his_o kingdom_n for_o a_o short_a time_n psal_n 2.7_o 8._o be_v 9_o 6.66_o 7_o 8._o act_n 4_o 23.-30_a who_o be_v to_o rule_v all_o nation_n with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n i._n e._n be_v to_o have_v a_o universal_a kingdom_n psalm_n 2_o 8-12_a and_o her_o child_n be_v catch_v 16_o up_o unto_o god_n and_o to_o his_o throne_n i._n e._n christ_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v advance_v and_o his_o church_n be_v in_o a_o state_n typical_a of_o his_o glorious_a kingdom_n which_o yet_o not_o long_o continue_v psal_n 110.1_o 15_o here_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v plain_o set_v forth_o in_o expression_n chief_o take_v from_o the_o second_o psalm_n which_o contain_v a_o description_n of_o it_o as_o all_o interpreter_n agree_v and_o by_o the_o manchild_n be_v mean_v 1._o christ_n himself_o who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v bring_v forth_o or_o bear_v because_o he_o at_o this_o time_n obtain_v as_o king_n of_o his_o church_n a_o conquest_n over_o paganism_n and_o a_o great_a increase_n to_o his_o kingdom_n whereby_o he_o be_v beget_v in_o the_o phrase_n of_o the_o psalmist_n psalm_n 2.6_o 7_o 8._o that_o be_v the_o holy_a child_n jesus_n be_v manifest_v and_o declare_v to_o be_v lord_n and_o king_n 2._o the_o church_n and_o christian_a empire_n under_o constantine_n may_v be_v call_v the_o manchild_n as_o cyrus_n be_v call_v the_o lord_n christ_n or_o messiah_n isa_n 45.1_o because_o he_o be_v a_o type_n of_o christ_n and_o as_o christian_n be_v say_v to_o be_v christ_n body_n and_o to_o have_v christ_n form_v in_o they_o gal._n 4.19_o and_o if_o the_o roman_a empire_n itself_o may_v in_o some_o sense_n as_o grotius_n have_v well_o note_v on_o dan._n 7.13_o be_v not_o unfit_o call_v a_o image_n or_o type_n of_o christ_n much_o more_o may_v the_o christian_a empire_n under_o constantine_n who_o be_v a_o great_a restorer_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n than_o cyrus_n be_v be_v style_v a_o mystical_a christ_n and_o be_v a_o emblem_n of_o his_o glorious_a kingdom_n on_o earth_n 16_o christ_n after_o his_o resurrection_n which_o be_v call_v his_o birth_n in_o scripture_n be_v take_v up_o into_o heaven_n as_o we_o also_o shall_v be_v catch_v up_o thither_o 1_o thes_n 4.17_o where_o the_o same_o word_n be_v use_v insomuch_o that_o this_o phrase_n be_v take_v from_o christ_n ascent_n into_o heaven_n and_o allude_v to_o it_o and_o its_o import_n may_v be_v 1._o that_o christ_n be_v then_o actual_o king_n of_o the_o roman_a heathen_a empire_n which_o he_o have_v new_o conquer_v signify_v by_o his_o be_v catch_v up_o to_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n whereby_o some_o ascent_n of_o his_o throne_n in_o the_o heavenly_a place_n or_o advancement_n of_o his_o kingdom_n may_v be_v signify_v in_o which_o he_o be_v install_v and_o inaugurate_v at_o his_o ascension_n when_o he_o be_v catch_v up_o into_o heaven_n 2._o hereby_o may_v be_v signify_v also_o the_o advance_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o the_o imperial_a throne_n as_o christ_n be_v advance_v at_o his_o ascension_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o father_n at_o his_o right_a hand_n psalm_n 110.1_o but_o as_o christ_n be_v of_o a_o sudden_a take_v up_o in_o a_o cloud_n out_o of_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o apostle_n whilst_o they_o be_v look_v on_o he_o act_n 1.9_o so_o may_v also_o hereby_o be_v signify_v the_o short_a space_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o roman_n christian_n empire_n rev._n 17.10_o answerable_a to_o christ_n be_v see_v of_o the_o apostle_n only_o for_o forty_o day_n act_n 1.3_o and_o the_o sudden_a depravation_n of_o religion_n by_o a_o grow_a antichristianism_n upon_o its_o advancement_n by_o constantine_n whereby_o in_o a_o short_a time_n the_o true_a primitive_a and_o apostolical_a christianity_n be_v obscure_v and_o can_v not_o be_v see_v pure_a and_o unmixed_a which_o as_o 1.1_o as_o and_o on_o john_n 1.1_o grotius_n have_v note_v on_o the_o place_n may_v be_v signify_v by_o be_v catch_v up_o to_o god_n those_o thing_n be_v say_v in_o scripture_n to_o be_v with_o god_n which_o be_v invisible_a and_o appear_v not_o unto_o men._n 6_o and_o 17_o or_o but_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o long_o before_o the_o woman_n for_o church_n thus_o deliver_v from_o persecution_n and_o advance_v in_o the_o christian_a empire_n *_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n 18_o i._n e._n be_v in_o a_o secret_a and_o obscure_a state_n and_o condition_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o increase_a apostasy_n where_o she_o have_v a_o place_n prepare_v by_o god_n i._n e._n she_o be_v secure_v by_o he_o that_o they_o 18_o shall_v feed_v she_o there_o or_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v nourish_v and_o preserve_v there_o after_o a_o wonderful_a manner_n a_o thousand_o 19_o two_o hundred_o and_o threescore_o day_n i._n e._n year_n see_v chap._n 11._o 2_o 3._o 17_o when_o christ_n be_v catch_v up_o to_o god_n and_o the_o heavenly_a state_n he_o design_v become_v thereupon_o invisible_a the_o church_n soon_o retire_v into_o the_o wilderness_n i._n e._n into_o a_o obscure_a and_o invisible_a state_n too_o as_o be_v bereave_v of_o that_o presence_n and_o power_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o advance_v it_o into_o that_o perfect_a and_o heavenly_a state_n which_o his_o kingdom_n require_v here_o the_o flight_n which_o be_v after_o the_o war_n in_o heaven_n be_v mention_v before_o it_o by_o a_o prolepsis_n or_o anticipation_n frequent_a in_o 48.1_o in_o grot._n in_o gen._n 1.27_o ecclus_n 48.1_o scripture_n and_o in_o this_o 21.2_o this_o see_v pererius_n on_o the_o revelation_n grot._n on_o rev._n 21.2_o prophecy_n the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v wont_a to_o hasten_v to_o the_o chief_a point_n it_o be_v about_o and_o to_o mention_v what_o intervene_v of_o lesser_a consequence_n afterward_o as_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o creation_n where_o paradise_n which_o be_v plant_v on_o the_o three_o day_n be_v not_o describe_v until_o afterward_o in_o the_o second_o chapter_n and_o the_o full_a and_o particular_a relation_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o mankind_n but_o brief_o touch_v upon_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n be_v defer_v unto_o the_o second_o which_o figure_n be_v here_o observe_v to_o show_v that_o the_o man_n child_n christ_n kingdom_n be_v not_o to_o succeed_v upon_o the_o glorious_a pre_n appearance_n of_o it_o verse_n 5._o and_o that_o the_o church_n the_o woman_n be_v to_o be_v in_o a_o obscure_a condition_n and_o that_o immediate_o after_o her_o delivery_n and_o that_o she_o be_v present_o to_o prepare_v for_o her_o flight_n she_o be_v not_o to_o appear_v in_o visible_a glory_n until_o 1260_o year_n after_o it_o *_o so_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n go_v up_o in_o haste_n out_o of_o egypt_n exod._n 12.31_o 33_o 39_o 18_o this_o type_n be_v take_v from_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n sojourn_v in_o the_o wilderness_n after_o they_o have_v escape_v out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o pharaoh_n who_o be_v express_o call_v psalm_n 74.13_o 14._o isa_n 51.9_o the_o dragon_n or_o crocodile_n lie_v
among_o the_o branch_n of_o the_o river_n nile_n ready_a to_o devour_v the_o israelite_n as_o the_o dragon_n here_o stand_v before_o the_o woman_n to_o devour_v her_o child_n and_o here_o the_o paucity_n and_o obscurity_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n upon_o the_o growth_n and_o increase_n of_o antichristianism_n after_o the_o empire_n become_v christian_a be_v set_v forth_o by_o a_o wilderness_n state_n or_o condition_n which_o be_v a_o obscure_a and_o retire_a but_o a_o safe_a 2.14_o safe_a see_v dr._n pocock_n on_o hos_n 2.14_o one_o to_o which_o man_n betake_v themselves_o when_o they_o be_v threaten_v and_o pursue_v by_o enemy_n as_o the_o israelite_n in_o the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n 1_o maccab._n 2._o 28_o 31._o when_o the_o gentile_n have_v profane_v the_o sanctuary_n flee_v into_o the_o mountain_n and_o into_o the_o secret_a place_n of_o the_o wilderness_n and_o yet_o as_o when_o the_o israelite_n flee_v from_o pharaoh_n into_o the_o wilderness_n they_o soon_o murmur_v and_o apostatise_v from_o god_n so_o be_v the_o church_n no_o soon_o deliver_v from_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o pagan_a empire_n but_o the_o antichristian_a and_o paganize_a apostasy_n begin_v to_o increase_v amid_o which_o yet_o the_o pure_a church_n be_v preserve_v although_o small_a in_o number_n and_o in_o a_o obscure_a condition_n as_o the_o few_o true_a israelite_n be_v among_o the_o numerous_a apostatise_v once_o in_o the_o wilderness_n who_o be_v corrupt_v 11.4_o corrupt_v exod._n 12.38_o numb_a 11.4_o by_o the_o mix_a multitude_n of_o idolater_n who_o go_v up_o with_o they_o out_o of_o egypt_n as_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v by_o the_o convert_v pagan_n *_o this_o by_o a_o frequent_a hebraism_n may_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v feed_v ot_fw-mi nourish_v as_o the_o phrase_n be_v explain_v at_o the_o 14_o verse_n but_o perhaps_o hereby_o may_v be_v mean_v the_o two_o witness_n from_o who_o the_o woman_n only_o differ_v as_o the_o universal_a do_v from_o all_o its_o particular_n or_o the_o body_n from_o its_o member_n take_v collective_o by_o who_o the_o church_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v preserve_v and_o maintain_v because_o of_o their_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o distribute_v the_o hide_a manna_n as_o the_o israelite_n be_v feed_v in_o the_o wilderness_n with_o manna_n and_o miraculous_a food_n by_o the_o hand_n of_o moses_n and_o aaron_n two_o old_a testament_n witness_n numb_a 33.1_o psalm_n 77_o 20.78_o 52._o 19_o the_o witness_n chap._n 11.3_o and_o the_o woman_n have_v the_o same_o number_n of_o day_n assign_v they_o as_o be_v not_o real_o different_a one_o from_o the_o other_o only_o the_o woman_n or_o church_n in_o general_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o the_o mother_n and_o the_o witness_n as_o the_o seed_n and_o child_n beget_v as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o they_o be_v baptise_a and_o regenerate_v and_o here_o it_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v observe_v 1._o that_o a_o day_n begin_v first_o to_o be_v reckon_v for_o a_o year_n in_o the_o wilderness_n numb_a 14.34_o whereby_o the_o like_a reckon_n of_o a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n in_o this_o place_n be_v much_o enforce_v 2._o that_o there_o be_v but_o just_a forty_o two_o encampment_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n in_o the_o wilderness_n reckon_v up_o in_o the_o 33d_o chap._n of_o number_n whereby_o may_v be_v fit_o typify_v the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n of_o the_o woman_n which_o differ_v only_o as_o solar_a and_o lunar_a time_n do_v one_o from_o another_o as_o have_v be_v show_v on_o the_o former_a chapter_n sojourn_v together_o in_o the_o wilderness_n as_o the_o few_o true_a israelite_n do_v with_o the_o numerous_a apostatise_v once_o in_o a_o latent_fw-la obscure_a and_o almost_o invisible_a manner_n 3_o from_o hence_o also_o may_v be_v illustrate_v the_o epocha_n or_o beginning_n of_o the_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n from_o a.d._n 437._o for_o as_o the_o 3.17_o the_o exod._n 12.40_o gal._n 3.17_o israelite_n go_v out_o from_o pharaoh_n into_o the_o wilderness_n at_o the_o end_n of_o four_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o year_n from_o the_o promise_n and_o the_o covenant_n renew_v by_o sacrifice_n so_o in_o correspondence_n to_o its_o type_n may_v the_o christian_a church_n be_v well_o think_v to_o have_v flee_v from_o the_o dragon_n antichristianize_a the_o church_n about_o the_o same_o time_n from_o christ_n come_v to_o give_v the_o promise_n of_o salvation_n and_o to_o enact_v the_o new_a covenant_n by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o himself_o upon_o the_o cross_n 7_o and_o there_o be_v war_n 20_o i._n e._n enmity_n and_o opposition_n eph._n 6.12_o in_o heaven_n 21_o and_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o empire_n michael_n i._n e._n christ_n dan._n 10.13_o 21.12_o 1._o and_o his_o angel_n i._n e._n the_o christian_n in_o the_o empire_n fight_v 22_o against_o i._n e._n oppose_v and_o resist_v the_o dragon_n i_o e._n the_o devil_n and_o paganism_n and_o the_o dragon_n fight_v to_o hinder_v the_o progress_n of_o christianity_n and_o his_o 23_o angel_n i._n e._n the_o pagan_n in_o the_o empire_n 20_o there_o have_v be_v always_o a_o enmity_n betwixt_o the_o good_a and_o the_o bad_a in_o the_o church_n the_o latter_a persecute_v the_o former_a as_o cain_n do_v abel_n and_o ishmael_n isaac_n from_o whence_o the_o apostle_n date_n the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n the_o woman_n with_o her_o child_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o gal._n 4_o 22-31_a so_o that_o the_o four_o hundred_o year_n affliction_n of_o israel_n gen._n 15.13_o may_v be_v very_o well_o date_v from_o about_o that_o time_n 21_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v vety_n apposite_o call_v by_o the_o apostle_n gal._n 4.26_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v above_o or_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n by_o which_o also_o may_v be_v signify_v the_o archetypal_a church_n or_o kingdom_n in_o heaven_n mention_v on_o verse_n 1._o in_o the_o administration_n of_o which_o there_o be_v something_o like_o a_o war_n betwixt_o good_a and_o bad_a angel_n who_o be_v represent_v as_o fight_v in_o scripture_n dan._n 10.13_o 20_o 21._o but_o here_o seem_v also_o to_o be_v point_v out_o unto_o we_o the_o downfall_n of_o paganism_n in_o the_o empire_n which_o have_v its_o deadly_a blow_n give_v it_o by_o theodosius_n the_o great_a as_o have_v be_v before_o observe_v whence_o it_o also_o follow_v that_o this_o war_n be_v contemporary_a with_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o theodosius_n 22_o a_o expression_n take_v from_o dan._n 10.13_o 20._o 23_o such_o be_v licinius_n julian_n argobastes_n and_o eugenius_n the_o roman_a senate_n and_o all_o other_o opposer_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o empire_n 8_o and_o prevail_v not_o i._n e._n they_o be_v conquer_v and_o subdue_v neither_o be_v their_o place_n find_v any_o more_o in_o heaven_n i._n e._n paganism_n be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o empire_n and_o lose_v all_o its_o power_n and_o authority_n in_o it_o as_o be_v adjudge_v by_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n to_o have_v no_o long_o continuance_n in_o it_o see_v num_fw-la 1._o and_o 21._o 9_o and_o the_o great_a dragon_n be_v cast_v out_o of_o heaven_n by_o divine_a sentence_n and_o out_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o empire_n that_o old_a serpen_n i._n e._n cunning_a and_o subtle_a who_o have_v be_v use_v to_o deceit_n ever_o since_o the_o time_n of_o our_o first_o parent_n gen._n 3._o call_v the_o devil_n i._n e._n the_o slanderer_n and_o calumniator_n of_o god_n to_o man_n and_o of_o man_n to_o god_n and_o satan_n i._n e._n the_o adversary_n and_o accuser_n of_o christian_n job_n 1.9_o zech._n 3.1_o 2._o which_o deceive_v the_o whole_a world_n into_o idolatry_n and_o wickedness_n 1_o john_n 5.19_o he_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o a_o state_n of_o rule_n and_o dominion_n and_o repute_a godship_n in_o the_o pagan_a empire_n into_o the_o *_o earth_n i._n e._n into_o a_o mean_a condition_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o former_a state_n and_o to_o rule_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o earthly_a mind_a man_n and_o of_o the_o apostatise_v part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o his_o angel_n i._n e._n his_o agent_n and_o instrument_n be_v cast_v out_o with_o he_o i._n e._n paganism_n be_v destroy_v in_o the_o empire_n now_o become_v christian_n *_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o dragon_n under_o antichristian_a idolatry_n may_v be_v very_o well_o express_v by_o his_o be_v cast_v from_o heaven_n to_o earth_n because_o polytheism_n or_o the_o worship_n of_o many_o god_n be_v extirpate_v at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o paganism_n he_o be_v no_o more_o worship_v as_o a_o god_n in_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n succeed_v to_o it_o a_o idolatry_n inferior_a to_o
mede_n ou_fw-fr the_fw-fr place_n to_o the_o deep_a and_o flow_a water_n of_o a_o man_n mouth_n and_o the_o mahometan_n have_v be_v peculiar_o describe_v by_o their_o subtlety_n as_o well_o as_o their_o power_n and_o force_n chap._n 9_o 7_o 8_o 10_o 19_o 2._o because_o this_o their_o violent_a and_o sudden_a invasion_n like_o that_o of_o a_o torrent_n or_o water_n as_o a_o flood_n be_v just_a before_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n at_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a when_o the_o woman_n be_v fly_v into_o her_o close_a and_o most_o retire_a state_n answerable_a to_o that_o of_o the_o seal_v or_o secure_v from_o the_o hurt_n of_o the_o mahometan_a locust_n chap._n 9.4_o for_o she_o be_v as_o yet_o visible_a to_o the_o serpent_n when_o he_o cast_v the_o flood_n after_o she_o and_o be_v then_o fly_v into_o her_o invisible_a state_n the_o church_n be_v as_o be_v plain_a from_o hence_o sometime_o total_o overspread_v with_o thick_a darkness_n and_o at_o other_o time_n more_o or_o less_o visible_a as_o the_o sun_n be_v in_o cloudy_a day_n or_o the_o star_n in_o overcast_v evening_n when_o they_o can_v scarce_o be_v discern_v but_o by_o a_o pierce_a and_o steadfast_a eye_n or_o through_o telescope_n 16_o and_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n the_o corrupt_a and_o apostatise_v part_n of_o the_o church_n help_v the_o woman_n by_o oppose_v this_o inundation_n and_o the_o earth_n 33_o open_v her_o mouth_n and_o swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n which_o the_o dragon_n cast_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n i._n e._n receive_v and_o suffer_v the_o mischief_n of_o their_o invasion_n 33_o these_o word_n be_v take_v from_o numb_a 16.32_o and_o allude_v to_o what_o have_v sometime_o happen_v in_o earthquake_n in_o which_o river_n have_v be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o the_o earth_n swallow_v the_o water_n which_o may_v indeed_o denote_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n and_o their_o incorporate_n into_o the_o apostasy_n but_o that_o it_o swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n whereby_o the_o mischief_n of_o the_o water_n or_o people_n be_v more_o proper_o signify_v which_o indeed_o fall_v severe_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v on_o chap._n 9_o on_o the_o idolatrous_a apostasy_n whilst_o the_o pure_a church_n be_v seal_v or_o secure_v and_o preserve_v from_o the_o hurt_n of_o the_o locust_n 17_o and_o the_o dragon_n be_v wrath_n with_o the_o woman_n i._n e._n the_o pure_a church_n and_o he_o go_v to_o make_v war_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o beast_n chap._n 11_o 7._o to_o who_o he_o give_v his_o authority_n chap._n 13.2_o with_o the_o small_a remnant_n 34_o of_o her_o seed_n i._n e._n the_o witness_n who_o become_v visible_a by_o separate_v from_o the_o apostasy_n chap._n 11._o which_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n pure_o and_o entire_o without_o addition_n and_o corruption_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n chap._n 19.10_o i_o e._n be_v witness_v church_n chap._n 11.3_o 34_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n be_v plain_o the_o witness_n chap._n 11._o which_o small_a remnant_n be_v war_v with_o and_o kill_v whilst_o the_o church_n in_o general_n or_o the_o woman_n be_v preserve_v by_o god_n chap._n xiii_o the_o text._n 1_o and_o 1_o john_n stand_v upon_o the_o 1_o sand_n of_o the_o sea_n and_o see_v in_o vision_n a_o two_o wild_a savage_a 3_o beast_n i._n e._n a_o idolatrous_a cruel_a and_o persecute_v body_n of_o man_n under_o a_o chief_a head_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o 4_o sea_n i._n e._n take_v its_o beginning_n out_o of_o the_o commotion_n and_o confusion_n of_o nation_n and_o people_n dan._n 7.2_o 3_o have_v seven_o 5_o head_n or_o form_n of_o government_n chap._n 12_o 3.17_o 10_o and_o ten_o horn_n or_o kingdom_n chap._n 5_o 6.12_o 3.17_o 12._o and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o 6_o crown_n or_o diadem_n to_o denote_v their_o sovereign_a power_n and_o upon_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n signify_v that_o they_o be_v idolatrous_a government_n chap._n 2.9_o annotation_n on_o chap._n xiii_o 1_o the_o most_o proper_a place_n to_o receive_v a_o vision_n of_o a_o beast_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n 2_o so_o the_o word_n shall_v be_v translate_v for_o it_o be_v of_o a_o distinct_a signification_n from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o also_o ought_v to_o be_v render_v live_v creature_n and_o not_o beast_n 3_o it_o appear_v plain_o from_o dan._n 7.3_o 17_o 23._o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a beast_n true_a see_v grotius_n on_o dan._n 7.3_o mat._n 20.26_o moor_n mystery_n of_o iniquity_n part_v 2._o in_o the_o word_n beast_n scriptural_a notion_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o general_n 4_o this_o be_v take_v from_o dan._n 7.3_o where_o four_o great_a beast_n or_o kingdom_n be_v represent_v as_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n upon_o which_o the_o wind_n have_v strive_v whereby_o a_o troublesome_a state_n of_o affair_n be_v apt_o signify_v out_o of_o which_o empire_n and_o kingdom_n have_v general_o rise_v see_v num_fw-la 6._o 5_o from_o hence_o it_o appear_v evident_o that_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n which_o be_v under_o seven_o form_n of_o government_n see_v on_o chap._n 12_o 3._o 17_o 10._o 6_o these_o horn_n be_v the_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v as_o appear_v from_o chap._n 17.10_o which_o be_v here_o represent_v as_o crown_v to_o denote_v that_o this_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o empire_n under_o which_o that_o division_n shall_v come_v to_o pass_v whereby_o it_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o state_n of_o the_o empire_n give_v as_o pagan_a in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n where_o its_o ten_o horn_n be_v not_o crown_v for_o although_o prophecy_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o vision_n in_o daniel_n chap._n 7.8_o general_o represent_v the_o four_o beast_n or_o roman_a empire_n in_o its_o full_a and_o complete_a portraiture_n as_o well_o with_o relation_n to_o what_o it_o be_v to_o be_v as_o to_o what_o it_o actual_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o each_o vision_n yet_o that_o a_o distinction_n of_o the_o time_n of_o its_o particular_a state_n and_o condition_n may_v he_o the_o better_o observe_v each_o representation_n be_v general_o diversify_v by_o some_o particular_a circumstance_n relate_v to_o it_o whereupon_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v represent_v as_o crown_v to_o show_v that_o this_o be_v the_o beast_n with_o which_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v to_o receive_v power_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o papacy_n as_o be_v show_v on_o rev._n 17.12_o which_o also_o rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n or_o out_o of_o the_o confusion_n of_o the_o roman_a city_n and_o empire_n when_o it_o be_v cast_v like_o a_o burn_a mountain_n into_o the_o sea_n chap._n 8.8_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o 292._o from_o morney_n du_fw-fr plessi_n mystery_n of_o iniquity_n pag._n 81_o 85._o heidegger_n histor_n papatus_fw-la pars_fw-la 1._o cap._n 2._o bp._n overal_n convocat_n book_n pag._n 291_o 292._o history_n that_o the_o papacy_n rise_v upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n which_o begin_v with_o the_o the_o invasion_n of_o the_o northern_a nation_n about_o 400_o we_o may_v well_o date_n its_o first_o rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n from_o about_o that_o time_n when_o nation_n when_o epist_n ad_fw-la gaudentium_fw-la &_o in_o prefat_n ad_fw-la libr._n didym_n de_fw-fr sp._n s._n where_o by_o the_o see_v thing_n pot_n out_o of_o the_o north_n he_o understand_v the_o northern_a nation_n jerom_n expect_v antichrist_n who_o apocal._n who_o this_o be_v confess_v by_o bellarmine_n the_o roman_a pontif._n 3._o 5._o see_v mornay_n mystery_n of_o iniquity_n downham_n of_o antichrist_n b._n 1._o c._n 3._o dr._n cressener_n append._n to_o his_o demonstrat_n of_o the_o apocal._n he_o and_o the_o ancient_a father_n believe_v shall_v rise_v upon_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n which_o they_o take_v to_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o that_o which_o withhold_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n 2_o and_o the_o beast_n which_o i_o see_v be_v in_o its_o body_n like_o unto_o a_o 7_o leopard_n which_o represent_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n dan._n 7.6_o and_o his_o foot_n be_v as_o the_o foot_n of_o a_o 7_o bear_v the_o emblem_n of_o the_o medo-persian_a monarchy_n dan._n 7.5_o and_o his_o mouth_n as_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o 7_o lion_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o babylonian_a or_o assyrian_a monarchy_n dan._n 7.4_o and_o the_o 8_o dragon_n i._n e._n the_o pagan_a roman_a emperor_n chap._n 12._o 3_o 9_o 13._o give_v he_o i._n e._n the_o beast_n his_v 9_o power_n i_o e._n his_o diabolical_a art_n and_o force_n to_o entice_v and_o constrain_v man_n to_o idolatry_n his_o 10_o seat_n or_o throne_n i._n e._n his_o
see_v chap._n 2.9_o num_fw-la 19_o 22_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n be_v call_v in_o 1.14_o in_o john_n 1.14_o hebr._n 8_o 2.9_o 11._o col._n 2.9_o see_v dr._n hammond_n on_o john_n 1.14_o scripture_n the_o true_a tabarnacle_n in_o which_o the_o divinity_n as_o it_o be_v sojourn_v here_o upon_o earth_n and_o the_o church_n also_o may_v be_v represent_v by_o a_o tabernacle_n as_o it_o be_v call_v ezek._n 23.4_o rev._n 21.3_o because_o of_o its_o wander_a wilderness-condition_n in_o expectation_n of_o its_o home_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o heaven_n the_o iniquity_n the_o see_v dr._n moor_n mystery_n of_o iniquity_n first_o be_v blaspheme_v in_o the_o papacy_n many_o way_n but_o especial_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o idolatrous_a practice_n consequent_a upon_o it_o the_o latter_a by_o calumny_n excommunication_n and_o persecution_n it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o a_o learned_a man_n that_o by_o tabernacle_n be_v here_o mean_v the_o state_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o heaven_n or_o the_o heavenly_a state_n in_o which_o christ_n be_v say_v to_o minister_v heb._n 8.2_o and_o through_o which_o he_o be_v say_v to_o have_v pass_v heb._n 9.11_o to_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n the_o very_a throne_n of_o god_n which_o may_v also_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o heb._n 10.20_o and_o this_o interpretation_n he_o think_v to_o be_v most_o probable_a 1._o because_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n be_v itself_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o not_o the_o tabernacle_n in_o which_o the_o ministration_n be_v perform_v 2._o because_o the_o heavenly_a thing_n themselves_o be_v to_o be_v purify_v and_o anoint_a dan._n 9.24_o heb._n 9.23_o and_o therefore_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v profane_v and_o blaspheme_v that_o be_v idolatrous_o abuse_v and_o because_o such_o a_o acceptation_n of_o the_o word_n tabernacle_n here_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o what_o be_v say_v in_o this_o vision_n concern_v the_o tabernacle_n of_o testimony_n be_v open_v and_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o god_n be_v with_o man_n and_o with_o ezekiel_n visional_a temple_n or_o tabernacle_n and_o with_o the_o divine_a tabernacle_n chap._n 4._o the_o scene_n or_o apocalyptick_a stage_n of_o these_o vision_n see_v chap._n 12_o 1._o 21_o 3._o and_o last_o because_o christ_n in_o his_o humane_a nature_n may_v be_v more_o significant_o comprehend_v under_o the_o 2.21_o the_o john_n 1.1_o 18._o see_v mercer_n and_o pocock_n on_o joel_n 2.32_o and_o act_v 2.21_o name_n of_o god_n 23_o who_o be_v blaspheme_v by_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o they_o teach_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 7_o and_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n i._n e._n to_o oppose_v excommunicate_a and_o persecute_v the_o witness_n chap._n 11_o 7._o and_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n chap_n 12.17_o and_o to_o overcome_v they_o chap._n 11.7_o and_o power_n be_v give_v he_o over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n i._n e._n to_o make_v proselyte_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o rule_n and_o govern_v the_o king_n and_o people_n of_o the_o antichrian_a kingdom_n chap._n 10.11_o 8_o and_o all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n the_o apostasy_n shall_v worship_v he_o i._n e._n obey_v and_o honour_v he_o as_o a_o infallible_a head_n who_o 24_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n of_o the_o lamb_n slay_v from_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n i._n e._n except_o those_o live_n eminent_a and_o excellent_a member_n of_o christ_n church_n particular_o know_v and_o design_v by_o he_o to_o be_v effectual_o save_v by_o his_o blood_n who_o be_v crucify_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o divine_a decree_n appointment_n and_o agreement_n betwixt_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n from_o all_o eternity_n phil._n 4.3_o gen._n 3.15_o act_n 15.18_o gal._n 3.17_o 24_o see_v on_o chap._n 3._o 4_o 5._o these_o be_v the_o witness_n chap._n 11._o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n chap._n 12.17_o and_o the_o seal_a one_o 9_o if_o any_o man_n 25_o have_v a_o ear_n let_v he_o hear_v for_o what_o have_v be_v now_o deliver_v in_o a_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a manner_n be_v very_o remarkable_a and_o worthy_a the_o most_o attentive_a and_o most_o serious_a observation_n see_v chap._n 2.7_o 25_o hereby_o as_o have_v be_v already_o show_v on_o chap._n 2.7_o be_v intimate_v that_o what_o have_v be_v deliver_v concern_v the_o beast_n in_o this_o chapter_n after_o a_o enigmatical_a and_o parabolical_a manner_n this_o be_v the_o sentence_n make_v use_v of_o by_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o close_a of_o his_o parable_n be_v a_o truth_n of_o the_o great_a importance_n against_o which_o yet_o many_o will_v shut_v their_o ear_n and_o therefore_o all_o christian_n be_v call_v upon_o serious_o to_o consider_v and_o weigh_v what_o be_v here_o deliver_v and_o not_o to_o be_v drive_v from_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o pure_a faith_n by_o fear_n of_o punishment_n nor_o wrought_v upon_o to_o follow_v the_o beast_n by_o the_o spendid_a bait_n of_o greatness_n power_n and_o authority_n or_o the_o high_a and_o big_a pretence_n of_o infallibility_n success_n and_o universality_n see_v it_o be_v foresee_v and_o foretell_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o the_o generality_n of_o mankind_n shall_v be_v earthly_a mind_v and_o shall_v thereupon_o follow_v the_o beast_n and_o only_o a_o few_o choose_v and_o belove_v of_o god_n shall_v escape_v this_o universal_a corruption_n 10_o he_o that_o lead_v 26_o into_o captivity_n shall_v go_v into_o captivity_n he_o that_o kill_v with_o the_o sword_n must_v be_v kill_v with_o the_o sword_n i._n e._n all_o antichrian_a enemy_n shall_v be_v deal_v with_o at_o last_o as_o they_o have_v deal_v with_o other_o chap._n 19_o 20_o 21._o here_o be_v a_o occasion_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o patience_n and_o faith_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o bear_v their_o suffering_n and_o in_o believe_v and_o patient_o wait_v for_o their_o deliverance_n out_o of_o they_o and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o god_n and_o of_o his_o church_n see_v on_o chap._n 14.12_o 26_o here_o be_v a_o plain_a reference_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v take_v captive_n and_o to_o the_o slaughter_n of_o the_o remnant_n by_o the_o sword_n chap._n 19_o 20_o 21._o for_o as_o the_o prophet_n of_o old_a be_v wont_a to_o comfort_v the_o people_n of_o god_n when_o in_o captivity_n and_o under_o great_a distress_n by_o denunciation_n of_o ruin_n and_o destruction_n to_o their_o enemy_n so_o do_v the_o holy_a spirit_n here_o revive_v the_o persecute_a saint_n by_o tell_v they_o that_o their_o persecution_n shall_v have_v a_o end_n and_o that_o the_o apostasy_n which_o now_o domineer_v and_o blaspheme_v the_o holy_a name_n of_o god_n shall_v at_o last_o be_v abolish_v and_o utter_o destroy_v according_a to_o the_o just_a and_o righteous_a judgement_n of_o almighty_a god_n who_o recompense_n tribulation_n to_o they_o that_o trouble_v his_o saint_n 2_o thes_n 1.6_o 7._o isa_n 33.1_o 2._o ezek._n 39.10_o matth._n 7_o 2.26_o 52._o but_o yet_o they_o be_v command_v to_o have_v patience_n for_o although_o the_o judgement_n be_v certain_a yet_o it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o soon_o as_o they_o may_v expect_v hab._n 2.3_o 4._o matth._n 21_o 19-24_a 11_o and_o i_o behold_v another_o 27_o beast_n i._n e._n another_o persecute_v and_o idolatrous_a body_n of_o man_n under_o superior_n come_n up_o silent_o slow_o and_o by_o degree_n as_o foot_n of_o clay_n out_o of_o the_o 28_o earth_n or_o apostasy_n and_o he_o have_v two_o 28_o horn_n potentacy_n or_o power_n like_o a_o lamb_n 29_o i._n e._n seem_o christian_n and_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o 30_o dragon_n i._n e._n be_v in_o his_o doctrine_n decree_n and_o practice_n antichristian_o idolatrous_a and_o persecute_v 27_o this_o beast_n be_v different_a from_o the_o former_a as_o appear_v from_o his_o original_a shape_n and_o the_o other_o character_n here_o give_v of_o he_o call_v therefore_o the_o other_o beast_n as_o be_v a_o distinct_a beast_n from_o that_o who_o succession_n the_o prophecy_n be_v describe_v 28_o 28_o the_o former_a beast_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n that_o be_v the_o commotion_n and_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n this_o rise_v as_o thing_n grow_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n silent_o and_o by_o degree_n and_o as_o by_o the_o former_a beast_n the_o papacy_n as_o monarchick_a and_o imperial_a be_v fit_o represent_v so_o in_o this_o type_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o signification_n of_o the_o apostate_n hierarchy_n or_o of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n as_o antichristian_a as_o appear_v 1._o from_o the_o account_n here_o give_v of_o its_o original_a viz._n that_o it_o be_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n by_o which_o
the_o apostate_n state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v signify_v in_o this_o prophecy_n for_o as_o the_o papal_a monarchy_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o providential_a commotion_n and_o trouble_n of_o the_o empire_n so_o be_v the_o antichristian_a power_n of_o the_o clergy_n found_v upon_o the_o apostatise_v spirit_n of_o diotrephes_n increase_a by_o degree_n in_o the_o church_n 2._o it_o appear_v that_o some_o christian_a body_n of_o man_n be_v signify_v by_o this_o beast_n because_o it_o be_v say_v to_o have_v horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n which_o be_v the_o type_n of_o christ_n in_o scripture_n by_o which_o expression_n horn_n be_v the_o type_n of_o power_n and_o potentacy_n in_o scripture_n a_o apostate_n hierarchy_n or_o a_o holy_a government_n for_o so_o the_o word_n signify_v act_v under_o the_o sanctify_a pretence_n of_o christ_n authority_n and_o his_o religion_n and_o in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la spiritualia_fw-la be_v very_o apposite_o set_v forth_o unto_o we_o and_o 3._o by_o this_o beast_n be_v represent_v with_o two_o horn_n be_v very_o apt_o signify_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n under_o the_o potentacy_n of_o the_o rule_v clergy_n or_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o two_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o east_n and_o west_n and_o withal_o there_o be_v a_o intimation_n give_v that_o this_o beast_n rise_v when_o the_o empire_n be_v thus_o divide_v and_o last_o we_o may_v from_o hence_o conclude_v that_o this_o beast_n be_v not_o the_o antichrist_n who_o be_v represent_v as_o a_o monarch_n by_o one_o single_a horn_n in_o daniel_n but_o a_o body_n politic_a signify_v by_o a_o beast_n in_o prophecy_n under_o two_o coordinate_a power_n or_o horn_n by_o which_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a part_n of_o the_o empire_n before_o the_o pope_n come_v to_o be_v a_o horn_n or_o to_o have_v his_o antichristian_a supremacy_n be_v very_o fit_o typify_v especial_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a patriarchates_n which_o be_v a_o mere_a usurpation_n in_o the_o church_n arise_v from_o the_o honour_n of_o precedency_n which_o the_o metropolitan_o of_o the_o chief_a city_n gain_v upon_o constantine_n new_a modelling_n of_o the_o empire_n which_o as_o bishop_n book_n bishop_n a_o account_n of_o the_o govern._n of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o year_n pag._n 192.310_o and_o from_o pag._n 188._o to_o the_o end_n of_o that_o book_n parker_n speak_v quick_o become_v a_o stirrup_n to_o ambition_n to_o mount_v into_o a_o superiority_n of_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n and_o although_o there_o be_v many_o contest_v betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a bishop_n yet_o as_o the_o same_o learned_a and_o judicious_a person_n have_v observe_v the_o patriarchal_a usurpation_n first_o begin_v at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v found_v mere_o upon_o the_o ambition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n which_o word_n be_v a_o excellent_a comment_n upon_o this_o and_o the_o follow_a verse_n as_o his_o whole_a discourse_n there_o be_v wherein_o be_v prove_v that_o the_o eastern_a horn_n or_o hierarchy_n as_o well_o as_o the_o western_a be_v the_o chief_a cause_n of_o advance_v the_o beast_n or_o the_o papacy_n to_o its_o kingdom_n 29_o christ_n be_v typify_v by_o a_o lamb_n in_o 1.19_o in_o john_n 1.29_o 36._o act_n 8.32_o 1_o pet._n 1.19_o scripture_n the_o emblem_n of_o innocency_n meekness_n and_o purity_n and_o here_o be_v intimate_v that_o this_o be_v a_o antichristian_a beast_n because_o of_o its_o have_v something_o of_o a_o lamb_n in_o it_o the_o devil_n not_o be_v able_a to_o introduce_v antichristianism_n but_o under_o the_o mask_n of_o christianity_n and_o under_o a_o pretence_n to_o iniquity_n to_o see_v dr._n moor_n mystery_n of_o iniquity_n mystery_n godliness_n and_o great_a and_o the_o pope_n whilst_o they_o give_v themselves_o the_o humble_a title_n make_v the_o proud_a claim_n and_o under_o the_o name_n of_o servus_n servorum_fw-la make_v themselves_o prince_n of_o the_o world_n bp._n parker_n ibid._n pag._n 347._o with_o relation_n to_o gregory_n the_o great_a humility_n by_o which_o way_n it_o be_v at_o first_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n and_o be_v still_o keep_v up_o in_o it_o 30_o here_o be_v signify_v that_o this_o beast_n be_v a_o pagano-christian_a beast_n and_o a_o persecute_v one_o because_o he_o speak_v and_o act_v like_o a_o dragon_n the_o type_n of_o paganism_n and_o persecution_n whilst_o his_o pretence_n be_v the_o authority_n and_o honour_n of_o christ_n the_o advancement_n of_o unity_n and_o peace_n and_o a_o zeal_n for_o god_n glory_n and_o a_o reduce_n of_o man_n by_o lamblike_a i._n e._n innocent_a and_o gentle_a method_n a_o phrase_n much_o use_v by_o the_o french_a clergy_n in_o their_o speech_n to_o their_o king_n upon_o his_o barbarous_a proceed_n against_o the_o french_a protestant_n 12_o and_o he_o i._n e._n the_o hierarchy_n exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n or_o the_o roman_a idolatrous_a monarchy_n before_o 31_o him_z be_v in_o favour_n of_o he_o for_o his_o honour_n and_o by_o his_o consent_n and_o cause_v the_o earth_n or_o the_o apostasy_n and_o they_o which_o dwell_v therein_o i._n e._n the_o apostate_n member_n of_o this_o earthly_a and_o worldly_a church_n the_o gentile_n the_o subject_n of_o this_o hierarchy_n chap._n 11.2_o to_o worship_n verse_n 4.8_o the_o first_o beast_n who_o deadly_a wound_n be_v heal_v i._n e._n the_o roman_a empire_n under_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o eight_o king_n verse_n 2_o 23._o chap._n 17._o 8_o 10_o 12._o 31_o from_o hence_o it_o appear_v 1._o that_o this_o be_v the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n because_o it_o exercise_v power_n before_o the_o beast_n or_o in_o his_o presence_n which_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n as_o appear_v from_o its_o description_n before_o give_v 2._o that_o these_o two_o horn_n answer_v to_o the_o two_o foot_n in_o daniel_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v fit_o represent_v by_o foot_n in_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n and_o by_o horn_n in_o the_o type_n of_o a_o beast_n head_n and_o those_o two_o foot_n come_v not_o into_o succession_n until_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o be_v the_o ten_o iron_n toe_n of_o it_o which_o be_v not_o until_o a._n d._n 476._o when_o the_o imperatorial_n power_n cease_v and_o the_o papal_a succession_n begin_v with_o its_o ten_o king_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o this_o other_o beast_n exercise_v not_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n until_o then_o 3._o that_o the_o first_o beast_n with_o its_o seven_o head_n the_o papacy_n even_o when_o it_o be_v in_o succession_n as_o the_o eight_o king_n a.d._n 476._o yet_o do_v not_o then_o exercise_v its_o power_n of_o its_o self_n as_o be_v plain_a from_o history_n in_o which_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o the_o papacy_n attain_v not_o its_o supremacy_n until_o a._n d._n 606._o and_o that_o all_o that_o time_n the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a division_n of_o the_o empire_n exercise_v all_o its_o power_n before_o it_o by_o minister_a unto_o it_o as_o the_o phrase_n signify_v 1_o sam._n 2.18_o or_o in_o 19_o in_o see_v grot._n on_o luke_n 4_o 7.24_o 19_o its_o stead_n and_o for_o its_o benefit_n as_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o protector_n of_o it_o in_o its_o infancy_n and_o as_o the_o clayie_a part_n of_o the_o foot_n of_o this_o image_n uphold_v and_o sustain_v the_o seven_o head_n 4._o although_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v before_o the_o other_o beast_n as_o the_o first_o beast_n signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n whence_o it_o be_v call_v the_o other_o beast_n with_o reference_n to_o some_o former_a or_o first_o beast_n yet_o as_o it_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n they_o be_v contemporary_a the_o papacy_n and_o the_o other_o beast_n in_o that_o particular_a notion_n as_o foot_n of_o clay_n come_v into_o succession_n together_o at_o 476._o which_o yet_o be_v before_o the_o first_o beast_n as_o they_o be_v a_o domineer_a and_o aspire_a body_n of_o man_n make_v way_n for_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o christian_a emperor_n when_o the_o beast_n lie_v wound_v and_o be_v partly_o keep_v alive_a in_o a_o heal_a condition_n by_o they_o and_o as_o they_o be_v those_o who_o protect_v the_o new_a king_n the_o papacy_n from_o his_o succession_n at_o 476._o until_o his_o supremacy_n at_o 606._o 13_o and_o or_o for_o he_o do_v great_a 32_o wonder_n i._n e._n seem_o great_a but_o real_o lie_v and_o counterfeit_a one_o 2_o thessaly_n 2.9_o so_o that_o he_o make_v 33_o fire_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n on_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n i._n e._n appear_v to_o worldly_a and_o apostatise_v men_n consent_v to_o and_o applaud_v the_o cheat_n to_o work_v as_o great_a miracle_n as_o elias_n do_v 1_o king_n 18.33_o 2_o
be_v advance_v unto_o and_o withal_o a_o open_a profession_n of_o the_o witness_n on_o earth_n that_o they_o be_v god_n true_a soldier_n and_o servant_n who_o use_v to_o grotius_n to_o see_v mr._n mede_n on_o the_o place_n and_o grotius_n be_v mark_v in_o the_o forehead_n and_o not_o mark_v slave_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o by_o the_o mention_n of_o christ_n seal_a number_n in_o this_o place_n be_v intimate_v the_o great_a difference_n there_o will_v be_v in_o the_o issue_n and_o event_n of_o thing_n betwixt_o christ_n servant_n appear_v thus_o in_o glory_n and_o the_o mark_v servant_n of_o the_o beast_n just_o beforementioned_a in_o the_o former_a chapter_n and_o withal_o according_a to_o that_o know_a rule_n that_o opposite_n when_o place_v near_o one_o another_o illustrate_v each_o other_o hereby_o be_v much_o establish_v the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o number_n of_o 666._o there_o give_v 12_o the_o root_n of_o 144000._o be_v a_o anti-number_n to_o 25_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n signify_v a_o apostolical_a body_n of_o witness_n as_o that_o do_v a_o anti-apostolical_a one_o see_v the_o note_n on_o chap._n 7._o num_fw-la 9_o and_o on_o chap._n 13.18_o 2_o and_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n 4_o from_o heaven_n as_o the_o voice_n of_o many_o water_n i._n e._n a_o loud_a and_o powerful_a one_o chap._n 1._o 15._o and_o as_o the_o voice_n of_o a_o great_a 4_o thunder_z i._n e._n terrible_a chap._n 4_o 5._o 6_o 1._o 10_o 3._o and_o i_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o 4_o harper_n harp_v with_o their_o harp_n i._n e._n there_o be_v a_o great_a and_o powerful_a appearance_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n chap._n 11.15_o 4_o 4_o 4_o voices_z thunder_z call_v so_o frequent_o psalm_n 29._o and_o in_o other_o place_n the_o voice_n of_o god_n music_n and_o singing_n be_v the_o constant_a forerunner_n and_o attendant_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n as_o have_v be_v frequent_o observe_v and_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o this_o vision_n relate_v to_o the_o appearance_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n upon_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n when_o there_o be_v great_a 5.8_o great_a see_v grot._n on_o rev._n 5.8_o voice_n hear_v in_o heaven_n say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v synchronous_n and_o contemporary_a with_o it_o it_o be_v very_o rational_a that_o the_o seven_o loud_a voice_n so_o audible_o hear_v in_o order_n in_o this_o chapter_n shall_v be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o seven_o thunder_n mention_v chap._n 10_o 3-8_a now_o unseal_v or_o open_v which_o be_v then_o seal_v and_o not_o to_o be_v write_v or_o come_v into_o event_n until_o the_o day_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n and_o here_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o by_o the_o voice_n and_o music_n be_v not_o only_o represent_v a_o appearance_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n upon_o earth_n but_o that_o also_o they_o signify_v the_o joy_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o in_o the_o heavenly_a tabernacle_n upon_o the_o exaltation_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n for_o if_o there_o be_v joy_n in_o heaven_n upon_o the_o conversion_n of_o a_o sinner_n it_o may_v well_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v there_o also_o upon_o the_o great_a advancement_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n upon_o earth_n and_o among_o all_o the_o music_n of_o the_o temple_n perhaps_o 5.8_o perhaps_o see_v grot._n on_o rev._n 5.8_o harp_n be_v here_o more_o particular_o mention_v because_o it_o be_v the_o musical_a instrument_n of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o set_v forth_o great_a and_o extraordinary_a action_n and_o be_v the_o particular_a instrument_n which_o david_n be_v eminent_o skill_v in_o and_o which_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o his_o be_v bring_v to_o court_n and_o fit_v for_o the_o kingdom_n which_o be_v the_o type_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n here_o represent_v and_o thunder_v also_o may_v be_v here_o mention_v to_o show_v that_o the_o seven_o voice_n of_o this_o vision_n be_v the_o several_a open_n or_o vnsealing_n of_o the_o seven_o thunder_n which_o be_v seal_v chap._n 10.4_o 3_o and_o they_o sing_v as_o it_o be_v a_o new_a song_n i._n e._n the_o song_n of_o redemption_n by_o christ_n blood_n alone_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v new_a because_o it_o have_v not_o be_v teach_v nor_o hear_v open_o during_o the_o apostasy_n see_v chap._n 5.9_o before_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n chap._n 4._o and_o before_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o live_a creature_n chap._n 4.6_o and_o the_o elder_n chap._n 4.4_o i_o e._n the_o doctrine_n of_o redemption_n and_o those_o who_o sing_v and_o have_v teach_v it_o in_o the_o church_n whilst_o they_o be_v upon_o earth_n be_v approve_v of_o by_o god_n and_o the_o divine_a consistory_n which_o all_o along_o in_o this_o prophecy_n appear_v as_o pass_v judgement_n upon_o the_o action_n represent_v in_o it_o see_v chap._n 4.1_o pag._n 70._o and_o no_o man_n can_v learn_v that_o song_n but_o the_o hundred_o forty_o and_o four_o thousand_o i._n e._n none_o can_v full_o understand_v and_o experience_n the_o doctrine_n teach_v in_o that_o song_n but_o those_o true_a christ_n ans_fw-fr which_o be_v redeem_v i._n e._n rescue_v and_o deliver_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n alone_o from_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n from_o the_o corruption_n of_o antichristianism_n 4_o these_o be_v they_o which_o be_v not_o defile_v with_o whorish_a woman_n i._n e._n be_v not_o member_n of_o idolatrous_a church_n ezek._n 23._o see_v rev._n 17.1_o for_o they_o be_v virgin_n and_o not_o prostitute_n as_o jezebel_n and_o the_o whore_n chap._n 17._o and_o have_v keep_v themselves_o pure_a from_o all_o idolatry_n and_o antichristian_a pollution_n psalm_n 45.14_o canticl_n 1.3_o 2_o cor._n 11.2_o these_o be_v they_o which_o 5_o follow_v the_o lamb_n wheresoever_o he_o go_v i._n e._n be_v the_o faithful_a disciple_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v now_o his_o more_o immediate_a attendant_n in_o the_o heavenly_a state_n of_o his_o kingdom_n here_o represent_v these_o be_v 6_o redeemed_z from_z 7_o among_o man_n be_v the_o first_o 7_o fruit_n unto_o god_n and_o to_o the_o lamb_n i._n e._n the_o choice_a member_n of_o his_o church_n and_o the_o first_o partaker_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o kingdom_n 5_o a_o metaphor_n take_v from_o those_o officer_n who_o be_v the_o constant_a attendant_n of_o prince_n or_o from_o the_o disciple_n of_o prophet_n concern_v who_o this_o phrase_n be_v use_v in_o 9.57_o in_o matth._n 8.19_o luke_n 9.57_o scripture_n or_o rather_o from_o the_o virgin_n the_o companion_n of_o the_o bride_n and_o bridegroom_n psalm_n 45.14_o matth._n 25._o christ_n kingdom_n be_v liken_v to_o a_o marriage-supper_n chap._n 19.9_o and_o his_o attendant_n as_o a_o bridegroom_n to_o virgin_n matth._n 25._o who_o be_v also_o the_o chorus_n to_o the_o marriage-song_n of_o his_o kingdom_n in_o the_o book_n of_o canticle_n and_o they_o be_v mention_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o follower_n and_o worshipper_n of_o the_o beast_n 6_o as_o the_o first-born_a be_v wont_a to_o be_v under_o the_o law_n exod._n 13_o 13.22_o 29._o 7_o first_o fruit_n text_n fruit_n exod._n 22.29_o numb_a 18.16_o jerem._n 2.3_o zech._n 2.12_o james_n 1.18_o see_v mede_n on_o the_o place_n and_o the_o commentator_n on_o these_o text_n be_v the_o first_o and_o the_o choice_a offering_n and_o whatsoever_o be_v separate_v from_o profane_a use_v to_o holy_a one_o whereby_o be_v signify_v 1._o the_o first_o church_n of_o choice_n holy_a and_o pure_a christian_n which_o shall_v appear_v at_o the_o expire_a of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o the_o first_o succession_n of_o christ_n into_o his_o kingdom_n when_o as_o have_v be_v before_o show_v on_o chap._n 10._o num_fw-la 13._o the_o thirty_o year_n in_o daniel_n which_o make_v the_o 1260_o year_n to_o amount_v to_o 1290._o be_v to_o begin_v in_o the_o full_a and_o entire_a resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n who_o be_v say_v here_o to_o be_v redeem_v by_o the_o lamb_n or_o christ_n alone_o in_o opposition_n to_o their_o own_o and_o other_o merit_n and_o antichristian_a pardon_n and_o indulgence_n and_o that_o from_o among_o man_n i._n e._n from_o out_o of_o the_o world_n or_o the_o common_a state_n of_o mankind_n or_o rather_o from_o the_o antichristian_a man_n of_o the_o earth_n those_o merchant_n chap._n 18_o 11-13_a who_o buy_v and_o sell_v man_n and_o soul_n 2._o because_o in_o this_o vision_n there_o be_v describe_v not_o only_o the_o state_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n but_o also_o the_o state_n of_o the_o archetypal_a kingdom_n in_o heaven_n hereby_o be_v also_o represent_v the_o first_o glorious_a appearance_n of_o the_o member_n of_o it_o the_o witness_n depart_v in_o the_o lord_n who_o have_v the_o privilege_n to_o be_v the_o
constant_a attendant_n of_o the_o lamb_n in_o his_o heavenly_a tabernacle_n and_o the_o first_o partaker_n of_o that_o exalt_a state_n of_o his_o kingdom_n here_o visional_o represent_v by_o mount_n zion_n 5_o and_o in_o their_o mouth_n be_v find_v no_o 8_o guile_n i._n e._n they_o be_v not_o find_v guilty_a of_o the_o great_a lie_n of_o antichristianism_n and_o idolatry_n for_o they_o be_v without_o fault_n before_o the_o 9_o throne_n of_o god_n i._n e._n they_o be_v acquit_v and_o justify_v by_o god_n although_o they_o have_v be_v condemn_v and_o anathematise_v by_o antichrist_n 8_o idol_n be_v call_v lie_v in_o place_n in_o jerem._n 16.19_o am._n 2.4_o grotius_n and_o mede_n on_o the_o place_n scripture_n and_o lie_v as_o grotius_n observe_v on_o the_o place_n be_v a_o constant_a concomitant_a of_o idolatry_n and_o hereby_o this_o apostolical_a number_n of_o christ_n follower_n be_v distinguish_v from_o those_o which_o belong_v to_o antichrist_n who_o religion_n be_v but_o a_o image_n or_o counterfeit_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v thereupon_o also_o just_o call_v a_o lye_n 9_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v the_o vision_n of_o some_o exalt_a state_n of_o christ_n heavenly_a kingdom_n see_v as_o before_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n or_o the_o divine_a sanhedrim_n and_o court_n of_o judicature_n come_v down_o as_o it_o be_v on_o mount_n zion_n where_o the_o witness_n who_o be_v the_o 144000._o who_o have_v be_v kill_v by_o the_o beast_n appear_v and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v adjudge_v by_o god_n as_o worthy_a the_o exalt_a state_n they_o enjoy_v with_o christ_n and_o which_o they_o have_v obtain_v under_o his_o conduct_n and_o for_o his_o sake_n which_o appearance_n shall_v have_v also_o as_o have_v be_v all_o along_o observe_v a_o parallel_n one_o on_o earth_n in_o the_o philadelphian_a state_n of_o the_o church_n 6_o and_o i_o see_v 10_o anoth_v r_o angel_n or_o gospel-ministry_n chap._n 1._o 1_o 20_o fly_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n to_o denote_v the_o swift_a public_a and_o universal_a public_a tion_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n chap._n 8.13_o have_v commit_v unto_o he_o 2_o cor._n 5.19_o the_o 11_o everlasting_a gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n speak_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o all_o his_o prophet_n since_o the_o world_n begin_v which_o be_v to_o bring_v in_o everlasting_a right_a eousne_n s_o dan._n 9.24_o act_n 3_o 21-26_a rev._n 16.7_o too_o preach_v unto_o all_o they_o than_z dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o to_o 22_o every_o nation_n of_o pagan_n mahometan_n and_o antichristian_a gentile_n and_o kindred_n or_o tribe_n of_o israeli_n es_fw-la and_o tongue_n or_o the_o various_a people_n of_o several_a language_n among_o they_o and_o peope_n i._n e._n to_o the_o whole_a multitude_n of_o each_o 10_o there_o be_v no_o angel_n mention_v before_o but_o only_o a_o voice_n verse_n 2._o by_o another_o angel_n here_o must_v also_o be_v understand_v another_o voice_n which_o word_n import_v utterance_n of_o doctrine_n as_o john_n the_o baptist_n be_v call_v the_o voice_n of_o one_o cry_v in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o this_o voice_n be_v here_o call_v a_o angel_n because_o it_o be_v pronounce_v by_o a_o angelical_a voice_n or_o speaker_n who_o be_v see_v whereas_o the_o former_a be_v only_o hear_v so_o that_o this_o be_v another_o or_o a_o distinct_a voice_n or_o angel_n from_o the_o former_a whereby_o a_o certain_a order_n of_o voice_n be_v plain_o represent_v which_o be_v also_o seven_o in_o number_n and_o distinct_o reckon_v up_o may_v very_o well_o be_v account_v the_o seven_o thunder_n open_v into_o loud_a and_o distinct_a voice_n 11_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n glorious_a kingdom_n be_v the_o main_a subject_a and_o scope_n of_o these_o vision_n it_o must_v therefore_o be_v here_o refer_v to_o which_o be_v call_v everlasting_a 1._o because_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n or_o mystery_n design_v by_o god_n from_o everlasting_a praefigure_v in_o all_o the_o type_n of_o the_o old_a law_n and_o preach_v or_o speak_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o all_o the_o prophet_n since_o the_o world_n begin_v by_o which_o phrase_n eternity_n be_v signify_v in_o scripture_n see_v act_n 3_o 21-26_a rom._n 16.25_o 26._o 1_o cor._n 2.7_o rev._n 10.7_o 2._o because_o it_o be_v to_o bring_v in_o the_o everlasting_a righteousness_n mention_v dan._n 9.24_o or_o the_o way_n of_o become_v righteous_a in_o the_o account_n of_o god_n by_o christ_n alone_o which_o will_v then_o be_v full_o manifest_v to_o be_v no_o new_a doctrine_n as_o the_o apostasy_n at_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o reformation_n assert_v it_o to_o be_v but_o the_o way_n which_o be_v from_o everlasting_a and_o shall_v be_v until_o the_o end_n of_o all_o thing_n i_o think_v it_o may_v not_o be_v unfit_a to_o observe_v in_o this_o place_n that_o the_o apostasy_n that_o it_o may_v be_v a_o perfect_a antichristian_a counterfeit_v of_o christ_n kingdom_n do_v pretend_v to_o a_o new_a gospel_n call_v the_o 238-246_a the_o bishop_n stillingfleet_n of_o idol_n chap._n 4._o p._n 238-246_a eternal_a gospel_n contain_v many_o extravagant_a and_o blasphemous_a opinion_n and_o assert_v that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v not_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o kingdom_n but_o be_v to_o give_v way_n to_o a_o new_a gospel_n which_o shall_v take_v place_n in_o a._n d._n 1260._o six_o year_n after_o the_o preach_n of_o it_o which_o gospel_n be_v so_o much_o favour_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n that_o a_o book_n write_v against_o it_o be_v burn_v by_o their_o order_n and_o although_o they_o be_v at_o last_o force_v to_o burn_v the_o eternal_a gospel_n also_o yet_o it_o be_v do_v secret_o and_o with_o much_o unwillingness_n 12_o this_o be_v a_o pleonasm_n or_o a_o figure_n wherein_o by_o a_o redundant_fw-la accumulation_n of_o many_o particular_n be_v express_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n for_o the_o bring_n in_o of_o all_o nation_n whereby_o ethnic_n or_o gentile_n of_o all_o sort_n be_v mean_v in_o scripture_n and_o of_o all_o the_o tribe_n of_o israel_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o hosea_n 6_o 13_a matth._n 24.14_o rom._n 11.25_o 26._o which_o be_v to_o be_v near_o the_o end_n when_o the_o deliverer_n shall_v come_v out_o of_o zion_n and_o after_o two_o day_n in_o the_o three_o day_n which_o dr._n pocock_n on_o hosea_n extend_v even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o other_o with_o more_o reason_n to_o the_o end_n of_o 11._o of_o see_v on_o chap._n 11._o 9_o 11._o antichristian_a or_o gentile_a time_n when_o christ_n kingdom_n shall_v appear_v and_o they_o who_o have_v know_v something_o of_o christ_n kingdom_n shall_v follow_v on_o to_o know_v the_o lord_n more_o full_o and_o perfect_o by_o the_o preach_n of_o this_o everlasting_a gospel_n hos_fw-la 6.3_o 7_o say_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n i._n e._n after_o a_o zealous_a and_o most_o powerful_a manner_n fear_v god_n and_o not_o idol_n isaiah_n 8.12_o 13._o and_o give_v glory_n to_o he_o alone_a and_o not_o to_o creature_n angel_n and_o saint_n for_o the_o hour_n or_o precise_a time_n and_o appoint_a season_n of_o his_o judgement_n government_n or_o 13_o kingdom_n and_o of_o his_o judgement_n on_o all_o manner_n of_o idolatry_n pagan_a and_o antichristian_a which_o he_o will_v no_o long_o wink_v at_o be_v come_v and_o worship_v he_o therefore_o the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n that_o make_a heaven_n 14_o and_o earth_n and_o the_o sea_n and_o the_o fountain_n of_o water_n of_o the_o great_a deep_a gen._n 7.11_o 13_o so_o judgement_n often_o signify_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o psalm_n 72.1_o 2._o and_o in_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n 14_o the_o heathen_n worship_v all_o the_o part_n of_o nature_n even_o the_o sea_n river_n and_o fountain_n as_o be_v clear_o prove_v by_o idolatr_n by_o de_fw-fr idolatr_n vossius_fw-la which_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n antichristian_a dr._n moor_n mystery_n of_o iniquity_n part_v 2._o lib._n 1.17_o bishop_n stillingfleet_n four_o conference_n concern_v idolatry_n apostasy_n also_o have_v imitate_v in_o appoint_v tutelar_a saint_n and_o angel_n to_o most_o of_o the_o part_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o in_o introduce_v a_o worship_n which_o be_v but_o a_o image_n or_o a_o new_a model_n of_o paganism_n do_v their_o idolatry_n may_v be_v here_o mean_v 8_o and_o there_o follow_v another_o 15_o angel_n or_o gospel-ministry_n say_n i._n e._n preach_v and_o denounce_v this_o great_a truth_n 16_o babylon_n i._n e._n antichristian_a or_o papal_a rome_n be_v 17_o fall_v be_v fall_v i._n e._n will_v as_o certain_o fall_v in_o a_o short_a time_n as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o ready_a fall_v that_o great_a city_n of_o a_o large_a juri_fw-la diction_n and_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n because_o she_o make_v all_o nation_n drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o 18_o wrath_n
lombard_n and_o the_o frank_n be_v remove_v by_o he_o to_o make_v way_n for_o his_o dominion_n in_o italy_n which_o be_v plain_o foretell_v dan._n 7.8_o 24._o by_o the_o come_n up_o of_o a_o little_a horn_n among_o the_o ten_o horn_n by_o who_o three_o of_o they_o be_v humble_v subdue_v and_o pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n 8._o may_v not_o the_o pope_n according_a to_o daniel_n 7.24_o be_v fit_o call_v a_o king_n diverse_a from_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o king_n which_o be_v unite_v with_o he_o be_v not_o his_o supremacy_n a_o image_n as_o it_o be_v call_v rev._n 13.14_o of_o imperatorial_n power_n not_o a_o true_a and_o real_a one_o and_o do_v not_o he_o subsist_v mere_o by_o the_o will_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o kingdom_n of_o who_o he_o be_v the_o spiritual_a head_n so_o that_o they_o may_v according_a to_o 8.24_o to_o dan._n 8.24_o prophecy_n be_v fit_o say_v to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o he_o and_o his_o power_n to_o be_v mighty_a but_o not_o by_o his_o own_o power_n 9_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o perdition_n in_o scripture_n and_o be_v it_o not_o notorious_a in_o all_o 314-337_a all_o see_v the_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o papacy_n before_o quote_v foulis_n of_o romishvsurpat_fw-la overal_o convocat_n book_n lib._n 3._o bp._n stillingfl_fw-mi of_o idolatry_n p._n 314-337_a history_n that_o perdition_n mischief_n war_n and_o bloodshed_n have_v attend_v the_o rise_n and_o progress_n of_o the_o papacy_n for_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o perdition_n and_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n it_o be_v raise_v to_o a_o supremacy_n by_o approve_v the_o murder_n of_o the_o good_a emperor_n mauritius_n and_o advance_v itself_o above_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n by_o trample_v upon_o king_n and_o emperor_n raise_v war_n and_o sedition_n against_o they_o and_o by_o anathematise_v persecute_v and_o kill_v all_o that_o oppose_v it_o 10._o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v most_o admirable_o divide_v in_o scripture_n into_o a_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a time_n to_o the_o note_n the_o several_a step_n and_o advances_n of_o it_o and_o its_o declination_n in_o the_o half_a time_n which_o be_v a_o division_n or_o break_v of_o time_n be_v a_o intimation_n of_o its_o break_a and_o divide_a state_n as_o have_v be_v show_v on_o chap._n 12._o now_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o papacy_n that_o its_o power_n be_v most_o considerable_o break_v at_o the_o reformation_n a._n d._n 1517_o so_o that_o we_o may_v very_o well_o date_n its_o half_a time_n from_o that_o year_n after_o which_o so_o many_o nation_n fall_v off_o from_o it_o if_o from_o that_o year_n we_o ascend_v to_o the_o begin_n of_o its_o two_o unite_a time_n which_o be_v 720_o year_n we_o arrive_v at_o a._n d._n 797._o when_o his_o first_o time_n end_v consist_v of_o 360_o year_n the_o half_a of_o which_o be_v 180_o year_n and_o there_o according_a to_o expectation_n we_o find_v this_o man_n of_o sin_n in_o the_o great_a strength_n and_o vigour_n of_o manly_a age_n have_v conquer_v all_o the_o obstacle_n which_o oppose_v his_o establishment_n for_o in_o that_o very_a tempor_fw-la very_a zonar_n cedren_n sigebert_n petau._n rationar_n tempor_fw-la year_n remarkable_a for_o a_o horrible_a darkness_n for_o seventeen_o day_n together_o the_o whole_a race_n of_o leo_n conon_n call_v iconomachus_n be_v utter_o extinguish_v by_o the_o cruel_a empress_n irene_n who_o have_v all_o along_o oppose_v the_o pope_n in_o the_o controversy_n about_o image_n whereby_o he_o be_v free_v from_o his_o enemy_n on_o all_o hand_n his_o power_n in_o the_o west_n be_v then_o also_o settle_v by_o the_o pope_n the_o mezeray_fw-fr pag._n 99_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o king_n of_o france_n be_v the_o first_o king_n that_o embrace_v christian_a religion_n as_o it_o be_v profess_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o contribute_v the_o most_o of_o any_o king_n upon_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o raise_n and_o support_v of_o the_o papacy_n as_o appear_v from_o a_o inscription_n on_o a_o marblestone_n still_o extant_a at_o ravenna_n where_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o pepin_n be_v the_o first_o king_n who_o give_v example_n to_o posterity_n how_o the_o power_n of_o holy_a church_n be_v to_o be_v amplify_v and_o increase_v and_o as_o they_o have_v all_o along_o afford_v refuge_n to_o persecute_a pope_n as_o monsieur_n mezeray_n speak_v so_o be_v it_o a_o thing_n remarkable_a that_o france_n although_o it_o have_v no_o great_a obligation_n or_o dependency_n upon_o rome_n except_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n yet_o interest_n herself_o more_o warm_o in_o her_o affair_n and_o send_v more_o stately_a embassy_n thither_o than_o any_o other_o prince_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v upon_o all_o account_v the_o chief_a part_n of_o the_o decemprincipality_n and_o that_o her_o king_n be_v the_o most_o remarkable_a of_o the_o ten._n mezeray_n pag._n 15._o 223._o rycaut_n preface_n to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n king_n of_o the_o frank_n to_o who_o as_o we_o may_v observe_v by_o the_o way_n the_o pope_n chief_o owe_v their_o temporal_a grandeur_n and_o if_o we_o ascend_v again_o from_o thence_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o its_o first_o time_n which_o must_v according_o be_v a._n d._n 437._o we_o arrive_v to_o a_o very_a remarkable_a year_n in_o which_o we_o find_v the_o world_n very_o busy_a in_o settle_v the_o lunar_a year_n as_o on_o purpose_n to_o point_v out_o unto_o we_o that_o the_o beast_n month_n be_v then_o just_a enter_v in_o who_o time_n compare_v with_o the_o day_n of_o the_o witness_n there_o be_v observe_v the_o exact_a mathematical_a proportion_n betwixt_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n a_o thing_n very_o 2._o very_o see_v before_o on_o chap._n 11._o 2._o admirable_a and_o worthy_a observation_n and_o further_o not_o only_o the_o beginning_n and_o end_n of_o the_o first_o time_n where_o the_o two_o time_n also_o begin_v be_v remarkable_a for_o some_o notable_a thing_n relate_v to_o the_o papacy_n but_o also_o the_o year_n 1157_o the_o very_a joint_n of_o time_n in_o which_o the_o two_o unite_a time_n meet_v be_v very_o famous_a for_o 4.4_o for_o baron_fw-fr heidegger_n histor_n papat_fw-la cap._n 4._o foulis_n of_o romish_a vsurpat_fw-la 4.4_o pope_n hadrian_n set_v up_o in_o the_o vatican_n a_o picture_n of_o the_o emperor_n vassalage_n who_o be_v fain_o to_o hold_v the_o pope_n stirrup_n before_o he_o can_v be_v crown_v and_o for_o his_o insolent_a letter_n to_o he_o wherein_o he_o assert_n that_o he_o be_v set_v up_o by_o god_n to_o destroy_v kingdom_n and_o country_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v hold_v as_o a_o feif_n of_o the_o papacy_n whereby_o he_o sufficient_o show_v his_o antichristian_a spirit_n and_o his_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n so_o remarkable_a be_v each_o joint_n of_o the_o beast_n time_n divide_v by_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o a_o time_n time_n or_o two_o time_n unite_v into_o one_o and_o half_o a_o time_n to_o denote_v the_o different_a state_n of_o antichrist_n and_o his_o kingdom_n who_o be_v the_o whole_a first_o time_n in_o his_o growth_n and_o ascent_n to_o a_o idolatrous_a power_n which_o he_o be_v full_o establish_v in_o at_o a._n d._n 797_o ten_o year_n after_o his_o finish_v the_o iconoclastick_a war_n in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o because_o after_o that_o time_n until_o 1517._o his_o kingdom_n continual_o increase_v and_o receive_v no_o decay_n and_o he_o go_v on_o and_o prosper_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingly_a state_n therefore_o be_v the_o two_o next_o time_n give_v in_o one_o unite_a line_n of_o time_n call_v time_n because_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o kingly_a state_n the_o first_o time_n measure_v out_o a_o different_a state_n from_o this_o have_v a_o distinct_a time_n to_o itself_o and_o be_v then_o end_v and_o his_o last_o state_n beginning_n at_o the_o reformation_n a_o d._n 1517._o be_v very_o apposite_o measure_v by_o half_a a_o time_n because_o it_o be_v a_o divide_v and_o a_o break_a one_o see_v therefore_o that_o the_o doctrine_n name_n number_n image_n place_n time_n and_o all_o the_o other_o character_n and_o note_n of_o antichrist_n give_v in_o scripture_n do_v all_o agree_v to_o the_o papacy_n and_o to_o that_o alone_a it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichrist_n q_o e_o d._n but_o that_o the_o rise_v progress_n and_o time_n of_o antichrist_n may_v be_v the_o better_o understand_v i_o shall_v give_v this_o brief_a scheme_n of_o they_o refer_v to_o the_o several_a place_n in_o the_o annotation_n where_o they_o be_v particular_o discourse_v of_o 1._o antichrist_n 302._o antichrist_n see_v
in_o a_o idolatrous_a communion_n who_o be_v not_o of_o it_o who_o yet_o be_v oblige_v actual_o to_o leave_v and_o forsake_v such_o a_o communion_n at_o some_o time_n and_o in_o some_o case_n as_o protestant_n have_v show_v in_o their_o discourse_n upon_o that_o controversy_n of_o which_o case_n a_o fear_n of_o be_v guilty_a of_o its_o idolatry_n be_v the_o chief_a by_o which_o the_o title_n and_o privilege_n of_o be_v god_n people_n be_v forfeit_v 2_o cor._n 6_o 14-28_a 5_o for_o her_o sin_n have_v 8_o reach_v unto_o heaven_n i._n e._n have_v be_v extraordinary_o clamorous_a and_o have_v cry_v aloud_o for_o vengeance_n and_o god_n have_v 9_o remember_v her_o iniquity_n i._n e._n do_v now_o punish_v her_o acc_fw-la rd_v to_o her_o desert_n chap._n 16._o 19_o 8_o this_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o cry_a sin_n of_o sodom_n nineveh_n and_o other_o wicked_a city_n which_o when_o they_o be_v extraordinary_o notorious_a be_v say_v to_o reach_v heaven_n in_o scripture_n gen._n 4_o 10.11_o 4.18_o 20_o 21.19_o 13._o jonah_n 1.2_o james_n 5.4_o 9_o as_o god_n forgiveness_n of_o sin_n be_v call_v his_o forget_v of_o it_o in_o scripture_n so_o his_o punishment_n of_o it_o be_v call_v remember_v of_o it_o 6_o remember_v 10_o her_o you_o my_o people_n even_o as_o she_o reward_v you_o and_o double_a unto_o her_o double_a i._n e._n abundant_o and_o utter_o destroy_v she_o jerem_n 17_o 18.50_o 14_o 15._o according_o to_o her_o abominable_n evil_n work_v in_o the_o cup_n of_o affliction_n which_o she_o have_v fill_v to_o other_o fill_v to_o her_o double_a for_o she_o have_v impenitent_o and_o irreclaimable_o sin_v against_o i_o as_o well_o as_o injure_v you_o and_o therefore_o a_o double_a punishment_n be_v just_o due_a 10_o this_o verse_n refer_v to_o the_o triumph_n and_o acclamation_n of_o the_o saint_n upon_o god_n just_a judgement_n on_o his_o malicious_a and_o irreconcilable_a enemy_n and_o to_o their_o concurrence_n in_o inflict_v of_o they_o as_o far_o as_o can_v be_v think_v proper_a for_o they_o see_v psalm_n 58_o 10._o and_o 137._o 2_o thes_n 1.6_o 2_o tim._n 4_o 14._o 7_o how_o much_o she_o have_v glory_v herself_o in_o her_o authority_n and_o live_v delicious_o in_o pride_n and_o luxury_n so_o much_o torment_v and_o sorrow_n give_v she_o as_o a_o just_a recompense_n of_o her_o sin_n 2_o thes_n 1.6_o for_o she_o say_v 11_o or_o have_v say_v in_o the_o pride_n carelessness_n and_o wantonness_n of_o her_o heart_n i_o 12_o sit_v as_o a_o queen_n i._n e._n have_v supreme_a and_o uncontrollable_a authority_n and_o be_o no_o widow_n i._n e._n i_o have_v many_o king_n and_o people_n to_o defend_v i_o and_o be_o the_o mother_n and_z chief_z of_o city_n and_o church_n isa_n 47.7_o 8._o zeph._n 2.15_o and_o shall_v see_v no_o sorrow_n in_o the_o loss_n of_o child_n or_o people_n but_o shall_v continue_v the_o seat_n of_o ecclesiastical_a power_n and_o of_o empire_n 11_o this_o refer_v to_o her_o pride_n and_o boasting_n in_o the_o day_n of_o her_o prosperity_n and_o security_n 12_o word_n full_a of_o insolence_n and_o blasphemy_n and_o which_o especial_o as_o they_o lie_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o 2.15_o the_o isa_n 47_o 10-15_a zeph._n 2.15_o prophet_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v take_v can_v be_v proper_o speak_v only_o by_o god_n alone_o and_o plain_o refer_v to_o the_o insolent_a pretence_n of_o the_o papacy_n to_o supremacy_n infallibility_n and_o indefectibility_n 8_o therefore_o because_o of_o her_o pride_n security_n and_o arrogant_a pretence_n to_o what_o proper_o belong_v to_o god_n alone_o shall_v her_o plague_n come_v in_o one_o day_n i_o e._n unexpected_o and_o sudden_o isa_n 47_o 9-11_a death_n and_o mournin_n g_o and_o famine_n i._n e._n variety_n of_o punishment_n which_o shall_v bear_v a_o conformity_n to_o her_o sin_n and_o she_o i._n e._n rome_n the_o mystical_a bnbylon_n shall_v be_v utter_o burn_v with_o 13_o fire_n i._n e._n shall_v be_v utter_o destroy_v and_o consume_v for_o strong_a be_v powerful_a be_v the_o lord_n who_o judge_v her_o and_o therefore_o able_a to_o inflict_v the_o severe_a punishment_n on_o she_o as_o incredible_a as_o the_o thing_n may_v seem_v to_o she_o or_o other_o 13_o see_v dr._n burnet_n theory_n b._n 3.10_o 9_o and_o the_o king_n 14_o of_o the_o earth_n who_o have_v commit_v fornication_n or_o idolatry_n and_o live_v delicious_o with_o her_o or_o in_o her_o communion_n verse_n 3_o 7._o shall_v bewail_v she_o when_o they_o shall_v see_v the_o smoke_n of_o her_o burn_a i._n e._n the_o sign_n of_o her_o torment_n gen._n 19.28_o ezek._n 26_o 15-21_a 14_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n and_o burn_v she_o as_o be_v express_o assert_v chap._n 17.16_o and_o therefore_o by_o these_o king_n must_v be_v mean_v either_o some_o who_o shall_v adhere_v to_o she_o even_o after_o the_o punishment_n inflict_v by_o the_o ten_o king_n or_o else_o rather_o the_o king_n who_o die_v impenitent_o in_o her_o communion_n who_o be_v raise_v to_o judgement_n and_o first_o behold_v her_o punishment_n with_o terror_n and_o then_o partake_v with_o she_o in_o it_o of_o which_o see_v more_o on_o the_o follow_a chapter_n 10_o stand_v afar_o off_o for_o the_o fear_n of_o her_o torment_n which_o they_o know_v they_o have_v deserve_v and_o must_v short_o feel_v say_n in_o the_o anguish_n and_o horror_n of_o their_o mind_n alas_o alas_o that_o great_a city_n babylon_n or_o rome_n that_o once_o mighty_a or_o powerful_a city_n for_o in_o one_o hour_n or_o sudden_o be_v thy_o judgement_n come_v be_v therefore_o we_o can_v be_v far_o off_o 11_o and_o the_o 15_o merchant_n of_o the_o earth_n i.e._n the_o worldly_a factor_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o those_o who_o have_v compass_v sea_n and_o land_n to_o gain_v advantage_n by_o it_o and_o proselyte_n to_o it_o shall_v weep_v and_o mourn_v over_o she_o for_o or_o because_o no_o man_n buy_v she_o 15_o merchandise_n any_o more_o i._n e._n they_o can_v have_v no_o more_o advantage_n by_o she_o matth._n 10_o 8.23_o 15._o 2._o pet._n 2.3_o 2_o cor._n 2.17_o matth._n 21.13_o 12_o the_o merchandise_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o precious_a stone_n and_o of_o pearl_n and_o fine_a linen_n and_o purple_a and_o silk_n and_o scarlet_n i._n e._n whatsoever_o be_v precious_a and_o for_o ornament_n the_o high_a preferment_n and_o most_o gawdy_a pomp_n and_o ornament_n of_o that_o worldly_a church_n and_o all_o thy_o wood_n or_o sweet_a wood_n for_o image_n incense_n and_o temple_n and_o all_o manner_n vessel_n of_o ivory_n and_o all_o manner_n vessel_n of_o most_o precious_a wood_n and_o of_o brass_n and_o iron_n and_o marble_n i._n e._n utensil_n and_o material_n of_o all_o sort_n for_o their_o temple_n 15_o 15_o this_o and_o the_o follow_a expression_n be_v take_v from_o isa_n 47.15_o and_o ezek_n 27._o where_o the_o destruction_n of_o babylon_n and_o of_o tyre_n type_n of_o the_o antichristian_a city_n be_v represent_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o by_o merchant_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v mean_v all_o the_o busy_a and_o deceitful_a negotiator_n and_o factor_n as_o the_o word_n be_v take_v hosea_n 12.7_o for_o the_o papacy_n who_o any_o way_n contribute_v to_o her_o grandeur_n idolatry_n and_o superstition_n whatsoever_o may_v serve_v to_o those_o end_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o merchandise_n here_o mention_v 13_o and_o cinnamon_n and_o odour_n and_o ointment_n and_o frankincense_n i._n e._n all_o thing_n gratify_v the_o sense_n and_o to_o be_v use_v in_o censing_n and_o unction_n and_o wine_n for_o the_o idolatrous_a chalice_n and_o oil_n for_o chrism_n and_o fine_a flower_n for_o the_o idolatrous_a wafer_n and_o wheat_n and_o beast_n and_o sheep_n i._n e._n necessary_a provision_n and_o tithe_n and_o oblation_n for_o her_o clergy_n and_o horse_n and_o chariot_n i._n e._n what_o belong_v to_o her_o outward_a pomp_n and_o equipage_n and_o slave_n i._n e._n hire_a place_n hire_a see_v dr._n ham._n on_o the_o place_n servant_n and_o attendant_n and_o whosoever_o give_v they_o bodily_a service_n and_o 16_o soul_n of_o man_n i._n e._n those_o who_o serve_v they_o with_o their_o wit_n and_o understanding_n their_o craft_n and_o cunning_a and_o be_v slave_n to_o they_o in_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o body_n 13_o this_o be_v take_v from_o ezek._n 27.13_o where_o slave_n or_o bondman_n be_v call_v soul_n of_o man_n and_o hereby_o may_v be_v mean_v those_o who_o serve_v they_o with_o their_o very_a soul_n who_o pawn_v their_o conscience_n for_o they_o and_o enslave_v their_o very_a soul_n to_o they_o serve_v they_o with_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o craft_n and_o intellectual_a capacity_n in_o contradistinction_n to_o they_o who_o serve_v they_o with_o their_o bodily_a service_n only_o call_v body_n or_o slave_n all_o sort_n of_o verse_n of_o see_v
candle_n shall_v shine_v no_o more_o at_o all_o in_o thou_o i._n e._n thou_o shall_v be_v perpetual_a darkness_n and_o desolation_n without_o the_o least_o comfort_n jer._n 25.10_o and_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o bridegroom_n and_o of_o the_o bride_n shall_v be_v hear_v no_o more_o at_o all_o in_o thou_o i._n e_fw-la thy_o polity_n and_o society_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o propagate_v but_o shall_v utter_o cease_v together_o with_o all_o the_o joy_n of_o thy_o former_a solemnity_n and_o festivity_n jerem._n 7_o 34.16_o 9_o and_o all_o this_o shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o for_o or_o because_o thy_o merchant_n who_o proselyrted_a soul_n to_o their_o destruction_n and_o make_v gain_n of_o godliness_n be_v the_o great_a 21_o man_n of_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n be_v lordly_a worldly_a ambitious_a and_o sensual_a and_o also_o because_o or_o for_o by_o thy_o sorcery_n i._n e._n idolatry_n and_o superstition_n be_v all_o nation_n deceive_v 21_o see_v on_o chap._n 6.15_o it_o be_v a_o expression_n take_v from_o isa_n 23.8_o where_o it_o relate_v to_o the_o merchant_n of_o tyre_n a_o crown_n or_o imperial_a city_n and_o a_o type_n of_o the_o antichristian_a city_n who_o worldly_a and_o ambitious_a clergy_n be_v here_o signify_v 24_o and_o in_o she_o be_v also_o find_v the_o guilt_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o prophet_n or_o witness_n and_o of_o saint_n or_o holy_a person_n and_o of_o all_o 22_o that_o be_v slay_v upon_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n she_o be_v find_v guilty_a of_o persecution_n and_o bloodshed_n as_o well_o as_o idolatry_n and_o all_o which_o have_v be_v shed_v during_o the_o time_n of_o christianity_n be_v lay_v to_o her_o charge_n because_o she_o be_v the_o offspring_n of_o persecute_v parent_n have_v approve_v her_o forefather_n wicked_a deed_n and_o have_v fill_v up_o the_o measure_n of_o their_o iniquity_n jerem._n 2.34_o matth_n 23.29_o 39_o 22_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o sense_n our_o saviour_n use_v the_o like_a expression_n concern_v jerusalem_n upon_o who_o he_o charge_v all_o the_o blood_n that_o have_v be_v spill_v from_o abel_n matth._n 23_o 29-39_a see_v also_o zech._n 5_o 5-11_a where_o the_o land_n of_o shinar_n or_o babylon_n be_v represent_v as_o have_v the_o house_n and_o basis_n or_o foundation_n of_o all_o wickedness_n in_o it_o as_o if_o she_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o all_o manner_n of_o sin_n and_o all_o sinner_n be_v to_o be_v punish_v in_o the_o lake_n of_o her_o burn_n see_v note_v 19_o chap._n xix_o the_o text._n 1_o and_z after_z 1_o these_o thing_n i.e._n the_o thing_n see_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n i_o hear_v a_o great_a voice_n of_o much_o people_n in_o heaven_n i._n e._n of_o the_o innumerable_a company_n which_o stand_v before_o the_o throne_n and_o before_o the_o lamb_n chap._n 7.9_o saying_n 2_o alleluja_n i._n e._n praise_v you_o the_o lord_n salvation_n from_o all_o evil_n especial_o those_o suffer_v under_o antichristianity_n and_o glory_n and_o honour_n and_o power_n be_v ascribe_v unto_o the_o lord_n our_o god_n be_v to_o he_o alone_o for_o he_o be_v the_o sole_a author_n of_o all_o good_a annotation_n on_o chap._n xix_o 1_o from_o the_o first_o to_o the_o ten_o verse_n there_o be_v a_o vision_n of_o a_o triumphant_a and_o joyful_a appearance_n in_o heaven_n for_o the_o judgement_n upon_o the_o great_a whore_n describe_v in_o the_o two_o precede_a chapter_n and_o for_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o near_a approach_n of_o his_o glorious_a kingdom_n 2_o this_o word_n be_v first_o use_v psalm_n 104.35_o to_o express_v the_o psalmist_n joy_n upon_o the_o prospect_n of_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o his_o prediction_n or_o desire_v that_o sinner_n may_v be_v consume_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o be_v here_o also_o make_v use_n of_o according_o upon_o the_o judgement_n execute_v upon_o antichrist_n god_n chief_a enemy_n and_o upon_o a_o prospect_n of_o the_o old_a earth_n be_v utter_o consume_v together_o with_o the_o wicked_a people_n of_o it_o and_o a_o new_a earth_n succeed_a in_o its_o place_n 2_o for_o true_a and_o righteous_a be_v his_o judgement_n and_o therefore_o be_v he_o to_o be_v praise_v for_o he_o have_v judge_v and_o punish_v the_o great_a whore_n or_o the_o idolatrous_a city_n and_o church_n which_o do_v corrupt_v and_o destroy_v jerem._n 51.25_o the_o earth_n with_o her_o fornication_n or_o idolatry_n and_o have_v avenge_v the_o blood_n of_o her_o servant_n at_o her_o hand_n i._n e._n have_v reward_v she_o abundant_o according_a to_o her_o demerit_n for_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o his_o faithful_a witness_n and_o servant_n chap_n 18._o 20._o 3_o and_o again_o or_o the_o second_o time_n they_o say_v alleluja_n to_o testify_v their_o joy_n upon_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o smoke_n the_o sign_n and_o token_n of_o her_o everlasting_a burn_n and_o her_o smoke_n rise_v up_o or_o be_v then_o in_o its_o ascent_n and_o that_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o i.e._n she_o be_v punish_v with_o a_o everlasting_a destruction_n 4_o and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n 3_o and_o the_o beast_n i_o e._n the_o representative_n of_o the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a church_n chap._n 4._o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v god_n that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n say_v amen_o allelujah_o i._n e._n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a appearance_n and_o manifestation_n of_o christ_n glorious_a kingdom_n and_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n judgement_n be_v acknowledge_v with_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n 3_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n be_v place_v first_o in_o this_o appearance_n of_o the_o divine_a confessus_fw-la or_o sanhedrim_n from_o whence_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o this_o be_v a_o vision_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem-state_n in_o which_o the_o israelite_n as_o the_o first_o bear_v be_v to_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n who_o according_a to_o all_o prophecy_n and_o rom._n 11._o be_v to_o be_v convert_v and_o restore_v to_o their_o own_o land_n as_o have_v be_v before_o observe_v and_o perhaps_o for_o this_o reason_n also_o be_v the_o hebrew_n word_n allelujah_o here_o retain_v 5_o and_o a_o voice_n 4_o come_v out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o throne_n from_o christ_n see_v chap._n 5_o 6._o 7_o 17._o say_n by_o way_n of_o holy_a excitement_n and_o encouragement_n praise_v our_o god_n my_o god_n as_o well_o as_o you_o john_n 20.17_o rev._n 3.12_o all_o you_o his_o servant_n and_o you_o that_o fear_v and_o worship_n he_o both_o small_a and_o great_a i._n e._n of_o whatsoever_o nation_n quality_n and_o condition_n you_o be_v for_o god_n be_v no_o respecter_n of_o person_n psalm_n 115.11_o 13._o act_n 2_o 5.10_o 34_o 35._o gal._n 3.28_o 4_o this_o voice_n seem_v to_o be_v a_o heavenly_a excitement_n to_o all_o the_o saint_n upon_o earth_n gentiles_n and_o jew_n small_a and_o great_a of_o all_o nation_n now_o convert_v to_o join_v with_o the_o heavenly_a assembly_n in_o render_v praise_n to_o god_n 6_o and_o immediate_o upon_o this_o efficacious_a exhortation_n from_o out_o of_o the_o throne_n i_o hear_v as_o it_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o a_o great_a multitude_n and_o as_o the_o voice_n of_o many_o water_n and_o as_o the_o voice_n of_o mighty_a thundering_n i._n e._n there_o be_v a_o mighty_a appearance_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o powerful_a communication_n from_o the_o heavenly_a throne_n to_o all_o his_o servant_n upon_o earth_n that_o fear_v he_o and_o heaven_n and_o earth_n join_v in_o praise_n saying_n alleluja_n for_o the_o lord_n 5_o god_n omnipotent_a now_o reign_v and_o that_o glorious_o isa_n 4.23_o 5_o these_o word_n be_v take_v from_o isaiah_n 24_o 21-23_a where_o it_o be_v prophesy_v that_o the_o lord_n god_n of_o host_n or_o the_o lord_n god_n omnipotent_a shall_v reign_v in_o mount_n zion_n and_o in_o jerusalem_n and_o before_o his_o ancient_n or_o elder_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o glorious_o after_o he_o have_v punish_v and_o shut_v up_o in_o prison_n the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v a_o clear_a proof_n that_o the_o reign_n of_o god_n here_o mention_v have_v a_o respect_n to_o the_o reign_n and_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o wicked_a king_n and_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n chap._n 20._o 7_o let_v we_o be_v glad_a and_o rejoice_v exceed_o and_o give_v honour_v or_o praise_n luke_n 17.18_o to_o he_o alone_a for_o the_o marriage_n 6_o of_o the_o lamb_n christ_n with_o his_o church_n 2._o cor._n 11.2_o eph._n 5.32_o be_v now_o actual_o come_v in_o and_o by_o the_o come_n of_o his_o kingdom_n psalm_n 45._o matt._n 22_o 11.25_o 1-13_a luke_n 12.36_o and_o his_o wife_n have_v make_v herself_o ready_a i._n e._n the_o new_a jerusalem_n state_n be_v now_o come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n rev._n 21.2_o 6_o christ_n be_v represent_v frequent_o it_o frequent_o
10.12_o rev._n 1.9_o 7._o there_o must_v be_v such_o a_o state_n in_o which_o all_o thing_n even_o the_o inanimate_a part_n of_o the_o creation_n be_v to_o be_v restore_v to_o their_o pure_a primitive_a state_n that_o christ_n redemption_n may_v be_v perfect_a and_o complete_a for_o christ_n die_v and_o make_v a_o atonement_n and_o reconciliation_n by_o his_o blood_n that_o he_o may_v carry_v on_o the_o great_a work_n of_o redemption_n through_o the_o several_a age_n of_o the_o world_n to_o its_o full_a perfection_n now_o that_o 22._o that_o rom._n 8_o 19-24_a 1_o cor._n 23_o 21_o 22._o redemption_n consist_v in_o restore_v whatsoever_o the_o first_o adam_n lose_v there_o must_v be_v a_o restitution_n of_o the_o whole_a creation_n to_o its_o first_o state_n or_o else_o christ_n redemption_n will_v not_o be_v perfect_a but_o of_o this_o more_o hereafter_o 8._o if_o the_o general_n resurrection_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o same_o then_o the_o argument_n from_o the_o justice_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n and_o all_o the_o other_o general_a topic_n which_o be_v common_o bring_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o former_a will_v conclude_v as_o strong_o for_o the_o latter_a to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o wisdom_n justice_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n that_o he_o shall_v reserve_v some_o age_n of_o the_o world_n for_o his_o own_o entire_a reign_n in_o righteousness_n who_o have_v permit_v the_o devil_n and_o antichrist_n to_o domineer_v in_o so_o many_o age_n of_o it_o and_o that_o his_o son_n shall_v be_v visible_o glorify_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o that_o very_a earth_n where_o he_o have_v be_v humble_v even_o to_o the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o last_o act_n or_o period_n of_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o his_o exaltation_n shall_v be_v accompany_v with_o the_o great_a glory_n and_o majesty_n as_o the_o last_o act_n of_o his_o humiliation_n be_v attend_v with_o the_o great_a misery_n and_o reproach_n and_o that_o his_o saint_n who_o have_v undergo_v a_o long_a state_n of_o misery_n and_o persecution_n shall_v inherit_v 22._o inherit_v rom._n 8_o 19-24_a 1_o cor._n 23_o 21_o 22._o the_o earth_n in_o prosperity_n according_a to_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n and_o the_o wicked_a shall_v suffer_v in_o a_o visible_a state_n of_o shame_n and_o ignominy_n and_o that_o for_o some_o long_a space_n of_o time_n and_o not_o only_o for_o a_o single_a day_n of_o judgement_n that_o man_n may_v be_v deter_v from_o sin_v here_o by_o the_o length_n of_o the_o punishment_n and_o 4.5_o and_o burnet_n theor._n 4.5_o by_o the_o dishonour_n of_o it_o which_o shall_v be_v notorious_a to_o the_o whole_a creation_n whereas_o the_o eternal_a state_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v a_o hide_a state_n beside_o which_o according_a to_o the_o general_a current_n of_o scripture_n there_o must_v be_v a_o visible_a appearance_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o good_a at_o the_o general_a retribution_n when_o god_n will_v display_v to_o the_o whole_a world_n the_o reason_n and_o ground_n of_o his_o procedure_n and_o the_o whole_a scene_n and_o contexture_n of_o his_o providence_n that_o his_o wisdom_n justice_n and_o goodness_n towards_o his_o creature_n may_v be_v see_v acknowledge_v and_o admire_v by_o all_o of_o they_o to_o which_o the_o continuance_n of_o mankind_n under_o a_o visible_a state_n for_o some_o considerable_a time_n according_a to_o their_o demerit_n in_o the_o reverse_n of_o what_o they_o enjoy_v here_o will_v very_o much_o contribute_v psalm_n 73._o isa_n 65.13_o 25._o dan._n 12.1_o 2._o phil._n 2_o 9-11_a 9_o it_o be_v agreeable_a 5._o agreeable_a see_v dr._n home_n be_v resurrection_n reveal_v lib_n 3._o 5._o to_o the_o wont_a procedure_v of_o almighty_a god_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o state_n of_o prosperity_n to_o his_o church_n upon_o earth_n for_o he_o have_v general_o in_o all_o age_n punish_v on_o earth_n fierce_a tyrant_n and_o persecutor_n of_o his_o church_n and_o give_v to_o it_o a_o general_a rest_n after_o long_a and_o tedious_a trouble_n affliction_n and_o persecution_n and_o that_o most_o common_o in_o the_o church_n extremity_n which_o be_v god_n opportunity_n and_o according_o we_o may_v just_o expect_v such_o a_o state_n upon_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n and_o that_o his_o fall_n be_v not_o far_o off_o because_o the_o two_o special_a witness-churche_n of_o france_n and_o savoy_n have_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o utmost_a extremity_n 10._o the_o oeconomy_n dispensation_n or_o fatherly_a administration_n of_o this_o kingdom_n which_o be_v god_n household_n be_v place_v by_o the_o apostle_n ephes_n 1.10_o in_o the_o fullness_n of_o time_n that_o be_v of_o all_o time_n which_o not_o be_v as_o yet_o expire_v we_o may_v thence_o conclude_v that_o this_o kingdom_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v for_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o mark_n 1.15_o gal._n 4.4_o ephes_n 1.10_o and_o isaiah_n 2.2_o it_o seem_v there_o be_v as_o if_o a_o line_n of_o time_n in_o scripture_n commence_v from_o christ_n first_o come_v call_v the_o fullness_n of_o time_n and_o end_v in_o his_o second_o come_v call_v the_o fullness_n of_o time_n or_o of_o all_o such_o time_n 11._o the_o monarchick_a 7._o monarchick_a see_v dr._n beverley_n kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v its_o succession_n and_o dan._n 2_o and_o 7._o image_n in_o daniel_n be_v not_o yet_o break_v to_o piece_n but_o continue_v in_o its_o foot_n and_o ten_o toe_n under_o the_o papacy_n and_o its_o ten_o king_n and_o therefore_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v which_o be_v to_o destroy_v it_o which_o kingdom_n also_o as_o it_o be_v there_o describe_v can_v be_v christ_n evangelical_n kingdom_n because_o that_o destroy_v not_o kingdom_n but_o convert_v they_o nor_o his_o kingdom_n of_o eternity_n because_o according_a to_o prophecy_n this_o kingdom_n be_v to_o be_v under_o the_o heaven_n and_o to_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n dan._n 2._o 12._o very_o many_o text_n of_o scripture_n can_v possible_o be_v explain_v at_o least_o in_o their_o full_a and_o most_o complete_a sense_n and_o latitude_n without_o suppose_v some_o such_o state_n for_o even_o the_o first_o and_o great_a prophecy_n gen._n 3.15_o concern_v the_o bruise_n of_o the_o serpent_n head_n be_v not_o yet_o full_o complete_v nor_o will_v be_v until_o christ_n second_o come_v when_o sin_n and_o death_n shall_v be_v utter_o abolish_v 1_o cor._n 15._o japhet_n tent_n according_a to_o noah_n prophecy_n gen._n 9.27_o have_v not_o be_v yet_o enlarge_v through_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o northern_a part_n of_o the_o world_n neither_o have_v god_n yet_o persuade_v japhet_n and_o shem_n gentile_a and_o jew_n to_o live_v together_o in_o the_o same_o tent_n or_o church_n the_o promise_n to_o 2._o to_o dr._n homes_n resurrect_v reveal_v b._n 3._o 2._o abraham_n as_o they_o be_v explain_v by_o the_o apostle_n of_o such_o a_o numerous_a race_n as_o shall_v possess_v almost_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v not_o fulfil_v in_o their_o utmost_a latitude_n as_o neither_o 3.2_o neither_o dr._n homes_n resurrect_v reveal_v b._n 3.2_o some_o of_o jacob_n prophecy_n to_o befall_v his_o posterity_n in_o the_o last_o day_n gen._n 49._o particular_o that_o remarkable_a one_o verse_n 10._o for_o the_o universal_a and_o complete_a gather_v of_o the_o people_n both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n into_o one_o body_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o who_o can_v say_v that_o the_o empire_n the_o nâ—mb_n 24.17_o deut._n 30_o 3_o 4_o 5.32_o 36_o 43._o psalm_n 2_o 8.22_o 27-31_a 45.47_o 7_o 8_o 9.49_o 14.67.68_o 22-35_a 72.86_o 9.110.149_o very_o many_o place_n in_o the_o prophet_n already_o quote_v the_o place_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o speak_v concern_v christ_n kingdom_n and_o the_o world_n to_o come_v of_o the_o messiah_n and_o luke_n 19.11_o 12.23_o 42._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o thy_o kingdom_n act_n 3_o 19-26_a 1_o cor._n 15.24_o etc._n etc._n eph._n 1.21_o heb_fw-mi 3_o 5-9_a 2_o peter_n 3.13_o revel_v 11.15_o see_v a_o treatise_n write_v by_o alstecius_n entitle_v the_o belove_a city_n or_o the_o saint_n reign_v mr._n archer_n of_o the_o personal_a reign_n of_o christ_n dr._n homes_n be_v resurrection_n reveal_v dr._n burnet_n be_v theory_n b._n 4._o dr._n beverley_n against_o mr._n baxter_n mounseur_fw-fr jurieu_fw-fr and_o mr._n claude_n oeures_n posthâ—m_n tom._n 3._o le_fw-fr ciâ—quieme_n empire_n prophecy_n contain_v in_o the_o place_n quote_v in_o the_o margin_n be_v as_o yet_o complete_o fullfil_v or_o that_o the_o first_o 52._o first_o see_v dr._n beverley_n on_o the_o lord_n prayer_n mede_n ep._n 52._o petition_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n can_v be_v well_o understand_v without_o the_o supposal_n of_o such_o a_o kingdom_n 13._o when_o the_o apostle_n have_v receive_v power_n in_o which_o all_o necessary_a gift_n knowledge_n as_o well_o as_o
brightness_n of_o his_o father_n glory_n and_o the_o express_a image_n of_o his_o person_n see_v bishop_n pearson_n on_o the_o creed_n and_o dr._n bull_n be_v defensio_fw-la fidei_fw-la nicaenae_fw-la 24_o and_o the_o 37_o nation_n of_o they_o which_o be_v 915._o be_v isa_n 45.20_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sunt_fw-la ilii_fw-la ex_fw-la gentilium_fw-la reliquiis_fw-la quos_fw-la diluvium_fw-la ignis_fw-la non_fw-la inundaverit_fw-la innelliguntur_fw-la ni_fw-fr fallor_fw-la qui_fw-la cladem_fw-la illam_fw-la in_o christi_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d saturam_fw-la evaserint_fw-la quando_fw-la venturus_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la host_n ecclesiae_fw-la suae_fw-la perdendos_fw-la mede_n work_n pag._n 915._o save_v i._n e._n those_o live_n remain_v saint_n who_o shall_v have_v escape_v the_o sword_n of_o christ_n mouth_n and_o the_o fire_n for_o the_o perdition_n of_o the_o ungodly_a isa_n 4_o 2-5_a 45_o 20.60_o 3_o 11._o see_v the_o note_n on_o chap._n 20.6_o shall_v walk_v in_o the_o light_n of_o it_o i._n e._n shall_v partake_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n in_o the_o new_a heaven_n where_o christ_n and_o the_o dead_a raise_v incorruptible_a reign_n together_o isa_n 2_o 5.60_o 2_o 3._o see_v the_o not_o s_o on_o chapter_n 20.4_o and_o the_o king_n and_o priest_n of_o the_o new_a earth_n i_o e._n the_o saint_n live_v upon_o the_o new_a earth_n and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n chap._n 20_o 6.21_o 1._o do_v bring_v their_o glory_n and_o honour_n into_o it_o i._n e._n acknowledge_v all_o their_o glory_n and_o happiness_n to_o be_v derive_v from_o that_o state_n above_o and_o shall_v at_o last_o be_v catch_v up_o into_o it_o see_v on_o chap._n 20._o psalm_n 68_o 29.62_o 10._o 1_o thes_n 4.17_o 37_o call_v nation_n of_o the_o save_v to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o wicked_a nation_n chap._n 20.8_o the_o slay_a and_o dead_a kill_v by_o the_o sword_n of_o christ_n mouth_n and_o devour_v by_o fire_n from_o heaven_n chap._n 19_o 21.20_o 8_o 9_o see_v the_o note_n on_o the_o former_a chapter_n it_o be_v acute_o observe_v by_o mr._n 20._o mr._n ep._n 20._o mede_n that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o shall_v walk_v in_o the_o light_n thereof_o be_v different_a as_o be_v plain_a because_o the_o nation_n and_o king_n of_o the_o latter_a walk_v in_o the_o light_n of_o the_o former_a and_o bring_v their_o own_o glory_n to_o it_o as_o to_o a_o state_n different_a and_o distinct_a from_o it_o by_o the_o former_a of_o which_o seem_v plain_o to_o be_v mean_v the_o jerusalem_n above_o which_o come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n with_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n into_o the_o new_a heaven_n and_o by_o the_o latter_a the_o camp_n of_o the_o saint_n upon_o earth_n those_o live_n remain_v saint_n who_o shall_v dwell_v in_o the_o new_a earth_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n partake_v of_o the_o glory_n and_o happiness_n of_o the_o sainâ—s_v above_o with_o christ_n who_o reign_n in_o the_o new_a heaven_n as_o in_o a_o palace_n of_o glory_n from_o whence_o the_o divine_a light_n transfuse_v itself_o upon_o the_o saint_n below_o who_o walk_n and_o rejoice_v in_o it_o be_v direct_v and_o influence_v by_o it_o until_o by_o degree_n those_o assistance_n and_o powerful_a communication_n be_v abate_v and_o withdraw_v they_o begin_v to_o be_v too_o much_o in_o love_n with_o their_o state_n upon_o earth_n and_o do_v not_o so_o earnest_o long_a to_o be_v catch_v up_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n for_o ever_o whereupon_o satan_n be_v loose_v and_o the_o wicked_a nation_n draw_v together_o against_o they_o which_o be_v the_o laodicean_n state_n of_o the_o church_n describe_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n and_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o this_o place_n to_o any_o one_o who_o will_v diligent_o compare_v it_o with_o what_o have_v be_v discourse_v on_o the_o former_a chapter_n 25_o and_o the_o 38_o gate_n of_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v shut_v at_o all_o by_o day_n but_o shall_v be_v open_a continual_o isa_n 60.11_o for_o although_o man_n shut_v their_o gate_n at_o night_n yet_o there_n shall_v be_v no_o night_n there_o be_v therefore_o the_o gate_n need_v never_o be_v shut_v because_o god_n and_o the_o lamb_n be_v the_o light_n of_o it_o verse_n 23._o 38_o this_o seem_v to_o refer_v to_o the_o free_a communication_n there_o shall_v be_v in_o this_o state_n betwixt_o the_o saint_n upon_o earth_n and_o the_o saint_n above_o in_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n with_o christ_n who_o may_v 7._o may_v et_fw-la si_fw-la in_o nonnullis_fw-la solenniis_fw-la se_fw-la praesens_fw-la sistat_fw-la christi_fw-la numen_fw-la circumstantibus_fw-la angelorum_fw-la turmis_fw-la etc._n etc._n burnet_n theor._n tellur_n lib._n 4._o 7._o perhaps_o descend_v sometime_o upon_o earth_n and_o ascend_v again_o to_o heaven_n according_a to_o what_o be_v typify_v by_o jacob_n mystical_a ladder_n gen._n 28.12_o 26_o and_o they_o i._n e._n the_o 39_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v bring_v the_o glory_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o nation_n into_o it_o i._n e._n the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o remain_a and_o live_v saint_n who_o be_v the_o save_v of_o the_o nation_n shall_v acknowledge_v all_o their_o glory_n to_o be_v from_o this_o heavenly_a new_a jerusalem_n and_o shall_v at_o last_o be_v catch_v up_o into_o it_o verse_n 24._o 39_o the_o body_n of_o saint_n upon_o earth_n be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o saint_n which_o to_o show_v the_o universality_n of_o they_o and_o the_o polity_n which_o will_v be_v in_o that_o state_n be_v represent_v as_o naetion_n under_o king_n as_o head_n and_o governor_n 17_o and_o there_o shall_v in_o no_o wise_n enter_v into_o it_o any_o the_o least_n thing_n whatsoever_o that_o defileth_n i._n e._n it_o shall_v be_v a_o state_n of_o perfect_a holiness_n isaiah_n 35.8_o neither_o any_o thing_n whatsoever_o that_o work_v abomination_n or_o idolatry_n or_o make_v a_o lie_v i._n e._n the_o great_a lie_n of_o antichristianism_n but_o they_o which_o be_v write_v in_o the_o lamb_n book_n of_o life_n i._n e._n none_o shall_v enter_v into_o this_o state_n but_o those_o who_o be_v among_o the_o live_n and_o be_v either_o raise_v to_o life_n or_o be_v alive_a and_o remain_v unto_o the_o come_v of_o the_o lord_n see_v the_o note_n on_o chap._n 20._o chap._n xxii_o the_o text._n 1_o 1_o and_o he_o i._n e._n the_o angel_n chap._n 21.9_o show_v i_o a_o pure_a 2_o river_n of_o water_n of_o life_n clear_a as_o crystal_n i._n e._n abundance_n and_o even_o full_a ess_n of_o pure_o spiritual_a divine_a and_o heavenly_a life_n gift_n grace_n and_o refreshment_n psalm_n 36.8_o ez._n 47.1_o joel_n 3_o 18._o zech._n 14.8_o john_n 7.37_o 38._o proceed_n out_o of_o tâ—e_v 3_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o 4_o lamb_n as_o out_o of_o its_o head_n or_o fountain_n gen._n 2.10_o psalm_n 36.4_o chaâ—_n 21.6_o annotation_n on_o chap._n xxii_o 1_o this_o chapter_n to_o verse_n the_o 6_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o former_a as_o be_v one_o continue_v description_n of_o the_o city_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o which_o this_o river_n be_v verse_n 2._o â—_o this_o be_v in_o allusion_n to_o the_o river_n of_o paradise_n which_o go_v out_o of_o eden_n as_o out_o of_o its_o head_n and_o fountain_n to_o water_v the_o garden_n gen._n 2.10_o whereby_o as_o also_o by_o the_o tree_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o this_o city_n be_v intimate_v that_o this_o state_n will_v be_v paradisaical_a 3_o in_o ezekiel_n vision_n the_o river_n come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n and_o altar_n but_o there_o be_v no_o temple_n in_o this_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o throne_n of_o god_n be_v put_v in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o to_o show_v that_o this_o state_n shall_v be_v whole_o divine_a 4_o the_o lamb_n throne_n be_v the_o distinct_a and_o peculiar_a throne_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o his_o glorious_a kingdom_n in_o which_o state_n the_o divinity_n will_v so_o dispense_v itself_o to_o the_o humane_a nature_n as_o that_o it_o shall_v have_v a_o distinct_a glory_n of_o its_o own_o although_o derive_v from_o the_o divine_a and_o the_o son_n may_v be_v say_v not_o to_o be_v subject_n 1_o cor._n 15.28_o because_o he_o be_v a_o king_n even_o as_o in_o christ_n state_n of_o humiliation_n the_o divinity_n do_v not_o general_o manifest_v itself_o so_o glorious_o and_o illustrious_o in_o the_o humanity_n but_o that_o christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v empty_v himself_o of_o his_o divine_a glory_n phil._n 2.6_o 7._o see_v pag._n 441_o 442._o and_o chap._n 21.5_o 2_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o street_n or_o broad_a place_n whereby_o be_v signify_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o saint_n chap._n 20.9_o of_o it_o i._n e._n of_o the_o city_n and_o of_o either_o
manner_n and_o restrain_v from_o all_o sort_n of_o mischief_n but_o because_o he_o be_v to_o be_v let_v loose_a after_o the_o thousand_o year_n therefore_o he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v only_o shut_v up_o in_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o be_v not_o cast_v into_o the_o lake_n until_o afterward_o when_o he_o be_v make_v utter_o uncapable_a of_o any_o manner_n of_o power_n or_o action_n against_o god_n and_o his_o kingdom_n for_o the_o least_o season_n and_o that_o to_o all_o eternity_n and_o here_o end_v the_o first_o triumph_n and_o conquest_n of_o christ_n in_o his_o kingdom_n which_o begin_v with_o the_o reduce_n of_o his_o enemy_n viz._n antichrist_n the_o wicked_a nation_n and_o the_o devil_n so_o as_o to_o make_v they_o his_o footstool_n who_o his_o father_n have_v be_v subdue_a for_o he_o from_o his_o ascension_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o psalm_n 110.1_o 1_o cor._n 15.25_o 5_o the_o duration_n of_o this_o season_n be_v not_o where_o determine_v in_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v positive_o assign_v only_o if_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o seven_o thousand_o year_n duration_n of_o the_o world_n prove_v true_a it_o must_v comprehend_v that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o will_v be_v find_v want_v to_o complete_a the_o 7000_o year_n after_o the_o expiration_n of_o the_o 1000_o year_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n 4_o and_o i_o see_v 6_o throne_n i._n e._n solemn_a and_o glorious_a preparation_n for_o rule_n and_o judgement_n dan._n 7.9_o and_o 7_o they_o i._n e._n the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o come_v with_o christ_n chap._n 19.14_o dan._n 7.13_o 18_o 21_o 22_o 26_o 27._o zech._n 14.5_o 1_o thes_n 4.14_o sit_v 8_o upon_o they_o i._n e._n be_v invest_v in_o a_o regal_a and_o a_o judicial_a office_n and_o 9_o judgement_n i._n e._n power_n of_o govern_v sentence_a and_o punish_v be_v give_v unto_o they_o who_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n by_o god_n and_o christ_n dan._n 7.22_o 27._o and_o i_o see_v the_o separate_a 10_o soul_n of_o they_o or_o of_o the_o person_n that_o we_o e_z behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n i._n e._n the_o soul_n of_o the_o martyr_n under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n of_o rome_n rev_n 6.9_o 10_o 11._o and_o 11_o i_o see_v also_o the_o 12_o soul_n of_o they_o which_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n neither_o his_o image_n neither_o have_v receive_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n or_o in_o their_o hand_n i._n e._n the_o faithful_a witness_n kill_v by_o antichrist_n chap._n 6_o 11._o 11_o 7._o 13_o 15_o 16._o and_o they_o i._n e._n all_o these_o saint_n and_o martyr_n 13_o live_v again_o in_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a body_n 1_o cor._n 15_o 42-50_a and_o 14_o reign_v with_o 15_o chr_n st_o a_o 16_o thousand_o year_n 6_o this_o representation_n be_v take_v from_o dan._n 7.9_o in_o allusion_n to_o the_o 19.28_o the_o mede_n work_n p._n 762._o grot._n in_o matth._n 19.28_o throne_n or_o seat_n of_o the_o jewish_a consistory_n or_o rather_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o 19.28_o of_o mede_n work_n p._n 762._o grot._n in_o matth._n 19.28_o grotius_n to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o jew_n among_o who_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o tribe_n be_v wont_a to_o sit_v with_o the_o king_n ih_o public_a assembly_n and_o according_o this_o court_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o grand_a assize_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v represent_v as_o have_v many_o throne_n as_o 1._o the_o throne_n of_o god_n the_o father_n dan._n 7.9_o 2._o the_o throne_n of_o christ_n in_o which_o he_o be_v enstate_v dan._n 7.13_o 14_o upon_o the_o judgement_n pass_v upon_o antâ—ehrist_n to_o show_v that_o christ_n glorious_a kingdom_n begin_v not_o until_o after_o that_o judgement_n and_o destruction_n as_o in_o this_o prophecy_n the_o thousand_o year_n do_v not_o enter_v until_o after_o the_o battle_n of_o decision_n which_o be_v also_o call_v a_o judgement_n chap._n 19_o 3._o many_o throne_n of_o saint_n dan._n 7.10_o 18_o 22_o 26._o where_o the_o saint_n be_v call_v the_o judgement_n and_o be_v say_v to_o he_o set_v in_o judgement_n and_o many_o throne_n to_o be_v set_v down_o pitch_v or_o erect_v as_o the_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v translate_v at_o the_o 9th_o verse_n which_o throne_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o angel_n who_o be_v not_o represent_v as_o sit_v but_o stand_v as_o minister_a and_o assist_v spirit_n 1_o king_n 22.19_o be_v 6.1_o dan._n 7.10_o 7_o by_o a_o diligent_a compare_n of_o dan._n 7.13_o 18_o etc._n etc._n with_o rev._n 19.14_o 17._o and_o this_o verse_n it_o will_v plain_o appear_v that_o the_o saint_n those_o army_n of_o heaven_n who_o come_v with_o christ_n in_o the_o cloud_n to_o judgement_n be_v the_o they_o here_o refer_v to_o the_o very_a they_o dan._n 7.13_o where_o the_o like_a phrase_n be_v use_v who_o come_v with_o the_o son_n of_o man_n upon_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n to_o who_o throne_n a_o kingdom_n and_o a_o judicatory_a be_v ascribe_v in_o 14_a in_o matth._n 19.28_o luke_n 22.30_o 1_o cor._n 6_o 14_a scripture_n over_o the_o wicked_a angel_n and_o the_o world_n and_o who_o have_v here_o throne_n give_v they_o as_o a_o reward_n for_o their_o attendance_n upon_o christ_n in_o the_o forego_n battle_n to_o who_o alone_o yet_o the_o victory_n be_v ascribe_v chap._n 19.21_o 8_o to_o sit_v upon_o a_o throne_n denote_v in_o scripture_n a_o continuance_n in_o a_o undisturbed_a possession_n of_o sovereignty_n and_o dominion_n with_o a_o right_n of_o judicature_n as_o expositor_n of_o the_o creed_n have_v show_v on_o the_o article_n concern_v christ_n sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n 9_o this_o word_n signify_v rule_n and_o government_n in_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o a_o judicial_a power_n gen._n 15_o 14.19_o 9.1_o sam._n 4.18_o psalm_n 72.1_o 2._o 10_o from_o this_o place_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v 1._o that_o these_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o very_a martyr_n who_o he_o have_v see_v before_o under_o the_o altar_n chap._n 6_o 9-11_a the_o same_o expression_n be_v use_v in_o both_o place_n 2._o that_o they_o be_v particular_o the_o martyr_n under_o the_o pagan_a roman_a emperor_n because_o they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v behead_v which_o be_v a_o locum_fw-la a_o grot._n in_o locum_fw-la roman_a punishment_n 3._o that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a and_o sleep_v not_o in_o its_o separate_a state_n because_o they_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n have_v robe_n give_v unto_o they_o and_o be_v admonish_v to_o rest_n for_o a_o little_a season_n 6_o 9-11_a 11_o these_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o former_a by_o the_o interposition_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o and_n and_o be_v evident_o as_o appear_v from_o compare_v this_o place_n with_o rev._n 6.11_o the_o witness_n martyr_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o antichrist_n who_o be_v to_o fill_v up_o or_o complete_a the_o number_n of_o martyr_n and_o then_o to_o live_v and_o reign_v together_o with_o the_o martyr_n under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n 12_o pareus_n suppose_v a_o ellipsis_n in_o this_o place_n which_o may_v be_v thus_o supply_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n although_o separate_a soul_n be_v often_o speak_v of_o in_o scripture_n in_o the_o masculine_a gender_n luke_n 16_o 19-31_a 13_o they_o live_v that_o be_v in_o their_o person_n in_o body_n suit_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o bless_a milennium_n for_o this_o can_v refer_v to_o the_o soul_n here-mentioned_n which_o live_v before_o as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v see_v also_o the_o note_n on_o the_o follow_a verse_n 14_o this_o as_o well_o as_o almost_o all_o the_o other_o expression_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n concern_v the_o great_a day_n of_o judgement_n be_v take_v chief_o from_o daniel_n who_o in_o the_o second_o and_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o prophecy_n foretell_v that_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n evident_o prove_v by_o several_a append._n several_a mede_n be_v work_n pag._n 711._o dr._n moor'â—_n sâ—â—ps_n proph_n 2.13_o dr_n gressener_n s_o demonstr_n b._n 2._o 6-8_a and_o the_o append._n author_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a the_o god_n of_o heaven_n shall_v set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n which_o from_o small_a beginning_n or_o a_o infant-state_n liken_v by_o daniel_n to_o a_o etc._n a_o mr._n mede_n 713_o 743_o etc._n etc._n stone_n shall_v by_o a_o divine_a and_o supernatural_a power_n increase_v so_o far_o that_o at_o last_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o be_v the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o great_a image_n dan._n 2.43_o 44._o it_o shall_v become_v a_o mountain_n fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n that_o be_v a_o universal_a and_o a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n after_o it_o have_v put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o other_o kingdom_n particular_o that_o
of_o antichrist_n upon_o who_o destruction_n this_o glorious_a kingdom_n or_o glorious_a state_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v to_o begin_v and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o glorious_a state_n of_o christ_n church_n such_o as_o have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v be_v a_o truth_n so_o apparent_a in_o scripture_n that_o those_o 42._o those_o pocock_n on_o micah_n pag._n 24_o 29_o 32_o 42._o who_o be_v most_o wary_a of_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n to_o this_o sense_n lest_o thereby_o any_o advantage_n may_v be_v give_v to_o the_o jew_n can_v but_o confess_v that_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o prophet_n which_o relate_v to_o this_o state_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o clear_o nor_o full_o complete_v but_o that_o they_o be_v still_o in_o fulfil_v and_o more_o may_v be_v expect_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n which_o dr._n pocock_n extend_v to_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ._n and_o although_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v cautious_a how_o we_o administer_v occasion_n of_o harden_v the_o jew_n in_o their_o infidelity_n by_o force_v text_n of_o scripture_n to_o this_o sense_n which_o may_v be_v mean_v concern_v the_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n yet_o the_o want_n of_o due_a distinguish_n betwixt_o his_o first_o come_v in_o a_o way_n of_o humiliation_n and_o suffering_n and_o his_o second_o come_v in_o glory_n and_o that_o to_o erect_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n and_o under_o the_o heaven_n as_o be_v express_o affirm_v dan._n 7.27_o rev._n 5.10_o in_o a_o state_n of_o perfect_a righteousness_n peace_n and_o prosperity_n have_v be_v no_o mean_a cause_n of_o offence_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o many_o error_n among_o christian_n but_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v such_o a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n which_o may_v be_v call_v his_o mediatory_a kingdom_n distinct_a from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o eternity_n of_o which_o the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n be_v the_o eternal_a king_n as_o he_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o eternal_a word_n and_o from_o his_o spiritual_a and_o evangelical_n kingdom_n will_v appear_v evident_a from_o these_o follow_a consideration_n 1._o because_o the_o many_o 36._o many_o psalm_n 2.8_o isa_n 2_o 2-4_a micah_n 4.1_o mr._n mede_n disc_n 25._o 29._o 36._o prophecy_n foretell_v a_o glorious_a constant_a and_o uninterrupted_a visibility_n and_o universality_n of_o christ_n church_n not_o yet_o accomplish_v do_v require_v such_o a_o future_a state_n for_o the_o church_n have_v be_v seldom_o glorious_o visible_a never_o constant_o and_o uninterrupted_o so_o neither_o have_v it_o be_v at_o any_o time_n in_o possession_n of_o much_o above_o the_o six_o part_n of_o the_o know_a world_n so_o far_o have_v it_o fall_v short_a of_o the_o universality_n prophesy_v of_o in_o scripture_n 2._o many_o seculorum_fw-la many_o isa_n 11_o 6-9.65.17-25_a ezek._n 48.35_o micah_n 4.3_o justin_n mart._n dial_n cum_fw-la tryphon_n dr._n burnet_n theor_n 4.5_o 7._o jurieu_n accomplishm_n of_o prophec_fw-la tom._n 2._o chap._n 18_o 24._o grot._n de_fw-fr verit._n relig._n christ_n 5.18_o quaedam_fw-la vero_fw-la etiam_fw-la definite_a &_o sine_fw-la conditione_n promissa_fw-la si_fw-la impleta_fw-la nondum_fw-la sunt_fw-la adhuc_fw-la possunt_fw-la expectari_fw-la constat_fw-la enim_fw-la etiam_fw-la apud_fw-la judaeos_fw-la tempus_fw-la sive_fw-la regnum_fw-la messiae_n durare_fw-la ad_fw-la finem_fw-la seculorum_fw-la prophecy_n relate_v to_o the_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a happiness_n of_o christ_n church_n be_v not_o yet_o at_o all_o fulfil_v or_o only_o in_o part_n and_o therefore_o there_o must_v be_v some_o future_a state_n in_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v accomplish_v such_o as_o those_o which_o foretell_v its_o perfect_a peace_n prosperity_n holiness_n and_o the_o divine_a presence_n rest_v and_o remain_v in_o it_o which_o can_v by_o no_o art_n be_v so_o interpret_v as_o to_o make_v out_o that_o they_o be_v already_o fulfil_v 3._o many_o of_o the_o 19_o the_o jurieu_fw-fr t._n 3._o ch._n 19_o type_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n prefigure_v and_o signify_v such_o a_o state_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o kingdom_n such_o as_o paradise_n the_o new_a world_n after_o the_o flood_n the_o come_n of_o the_o israelite_n into_o canaan_n out_o of_o egypt_n the_o type_n of_o the_o antichristian_a apostasy_n their_o return_n from_o their_o captivity_n in_o babylon_n into_o a_o peaceable_a possession_n of_o their_o land_n the_o kingdom_n of_o 14.1_o of_o 2_o sam._n 7_o 8-29_a and_o 23_o 3-8_a see_v the_o note_n on_o chap._n 14.1_o david_n in_o which_o he_o be_v establish_v upon_o his_o conquest_n over_o the_o heathen_n and_o not_o until_o after_o many_o trouble_n and_o distress_n wherein_o it_o be_v a_o eminent_a type_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n as_o it_o proceed_v from_o weak_a small_a and_o troublesome_a beginning_n to_o strength_n and_o a_o last_a peace_n after_o great_a victory_n over_o the_o son_n of_o belial_n and_o the_o heathen_a nation_n this_o kingdom_n be_v also_o typify_v by_o 72._o by_o psalm_n 72._o solomon_n kingdom_n and_o his_o marriage_n in_o the_o book_n of_o canticle_n and_o most_o eminent_o by_o the_o note_n the_o see_v on_o chap._n 1.4_o and_o what_o follow_v in_o the_o next_o note_n sabbatism_n or_o rest_v of_o god_n in_o the_o seven_o day_n after_o six_o for_o finish_v his_o work_n wherein_o the_o seven_o thousand_o year_n design_v for_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v evident_o prefigure_v for_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v the_o main_a design_n of_o god_n to_o be_v accomplish_v in_o order_n to_o his_o eternal_a kingdom_n and_o the_o chief_a mean_n conduce_v to_o it_o be_v the_o primary_n thing_n in_o his_o intention_n from_o the_o beginning_n and_o be_v not_o only_o foretell_v by_o all_o the_o prophet_n but_o be_v prefigure_v by_o the_o 1._o the_o ezek._n chap._n 40_o etc._n etc._n heb._n 8_o 5.9_o 9_o 10.10_o 1._o type_n which_o shall_v be_v perfect_o and_o full_o complete_v in_o that_o state_n 4._o 8._o 4._o dan._n chapter_n 2_o and_o 7._o 2_o thes_n 2.8_o burnet_n be_v theory_n b._n 4._o 8._o antichrist_n be_v not_o yet_o destroy_v neither_o be_v the_o 17._o the_o isa_n 11._o and_o 14.1_o 2.25_o 8.56_o 8._o chap._n 60.65_o 17-25_a ezek._n 28_o 24-26.36_a 25-38_a 37_o 15-28_a hos_fw-la 3.4_o 5._o and_o dr._n pocock_n on_o the_o place_n pag._n 162._o zech._n 9_o 9-17_a 10_o 5-12_a and_o chapter_n 12_o 13_o 14._o amos_n 9_o 11-15_a mic._n 2.12_o 13._o rom._n 11.2_o cor._n 3.16_o grot._n in_o luc._n 21.24_o mr._n mede_n ep._n 17._o and_o pag._n 891_o mons_fw-la jurieu_n accomplishm_n of_o prophec_fw-la tom._n 2_o chap._n 17._o jew_n call_v nor_o be_v the_o 17._o the_o isa_n 11._o and_o 14.1_o 2.25_o 8.56_o 8._o chap._n 60.65_o 17-25_a ezek._n 28_o 24-26.36_a 25-38_a 37_o 15-28_a hos_fw-la 3.4_o 5._o and_o dr._n pocock_n on_o the_o place_n pag._n 162._o zech._n 9_o 9-17_a 10_o 5-12_a and_o chapter_n 12_o 13_o 14._o amos_n 9_o 11-15_a mic._n 2.12_o 13._o rom._n 11.2_o cor._n 3.16_o grot._n in_o luc._n 21.24_o mr._n mede_n ep._n 17._o and_o pag._n 891_o mons_fw-la jurieu_n accomplishm_n of_o prophec_fw-la tom._n 2_o chap._n 17._o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n as_o yet_o come_v in_o nor_o be_v 5-9_a be_v psalm_n 110.1_o cor._n 15_o 24-29_a heb._n 2_o 5-9_a all_o thing_n as_o yet_o subdue_v unto_o christ_n all_o which_o yet_o according_a to_o plain_a scripture_n be_v to_o come_v to_o pass_v some_o of_o they_o before_o christ_n kingdom_n other_o before_o it_o be_v deliver_v up_o to_o the_o father_n whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o kingdom_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v much_o less_o already_o past_a as_o some_o imagine_v 5._o christ_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v in_o his_o glory_n and_o therefore_o his_o kingdom_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v for_o the_o theory_n the_o compare_v isa_n 53._o and_o 63._o with_o many_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n for_o there_o be_v twenty_o text_n which_o speak_v of_o his_o second_o come_v to_o glory_n for_o one_o which_o speak_v of_o his_o first_o come_v see_v mons_fw-la jurieu_n and_o dr._n burnet_n theory_n scripture_n evident_o distinguish_v betwixt_o two_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o one_o in_o a_o state_n of_o humiliation_n already_o past_a the_o other_o in_o a_o state_n of_o glory_n and_o most_o common_o 4.1_o common_o matth._n 16_o 28.25.31_o luke_n 19_o 13_o 15.23_o 42._o 2_o tim._n 4.1_o join_v his_o second_o come_v and_o his_o kingdom_n together_o 6._o the_o scripture_n join_v the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o come_v and_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n together_o whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o kingdom_n be_v not_o come_v because_o the_o general_a resurrection_n be_v not_o past_a for_o thus_o 1_o cor._n 15.23_o 24._o christ_n come_n plain_o refer_v to_o his_o come_n to_o the_o kingdom_n at_o the_o general_n resurrection_n he_o have_v all_o the_o while_n from_o his_o ascension_n sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o patient_a expectation_n of_o this_o his_o glorious_a kingdom_n psalm_n 110.1_o heb._n